俱舍論 四念住·四善根·見道十六心Abhidharmakośabhāṣya · The Four Foundations of Mindfulness · The Four Wholesome Roots · The Sixteen Minds of the Path of Seeing
這一卷從「心得定已復何所修」問起,走完四念住、四善根,一躍入見道十六心,停在預流極七返。加行位之終與見道位之始,全在此一卷。三家古德在卷首把科判的刀落在同一處,所分之科逐字全同——這是本品最強的一處古德之證。
一句話:這一卷不是在排修行的名次,是在替『從觀身到見諦』的每一個剎那定分位;分位一定,什麼時候唯法念住、什麼時候只剩欲界苦一個行相、哪一個剎那還算見道,全都不必再猜。
三個眼目
-
名字裡藏著位次的判斷。煖是「能燒惑薪聖道火前相」——是火的前相,還不是火;頂取「如人頂故」與「如山頂故」二訓——最高處也就是進退兩際;忍取「無退墮故」;世第一取「此有漏故名為世間,是最勝故名為第一」——最勝者仍是有漏。四個名字合起來,說的是同一件事:這一整段仍在世間,仍會退,仍未見諦。 讀本論之名相,先問它取的是所比之物的哪一義,答案幾乎都在緊接的一句訓詞裡。
-
愈往上,所緣愈少、時間愈短。煖與頂具觀四諦、具修十六行相;忍之下中二品同頂,上品「唯觀欲苦,一行一剎那」;世第一法亦然。整個有漏加行的終點,是一個一剎那的無間之因。收束不是退步——所緣愈減,力量愈聚,才接得上下一剎那的苦法智忍。同一條理路到修道位再現一次:「下下品道勢力能斷上上品障」,粗垢先除、細垢後盡。
-
判準永遠繫於已現起者,不繫於將可有者。前十五心是見道,因為「見未曾見故」;第十六心屬修道,判準只有一條——所見之諦有沒有剩,與智之利鈍無關。住果之人不名後向,因為「未得勝果道」——不是不能前進,是此刻的名依現行之道而立。本論立名的通則就在這裡:名繫於現起,不繫於堪能。
一義(附):見道那十六個剎那
規律只有一條,走四遍:一諦之上,先緣欲界起法忍,法忍無間起法智;再總緣上二界起類忍,類忍無間起類智。四諦各四,合為十六。法智是初證,類智「以後隨前而證境故」得類之名。
忍與智的分工是「忍是無間道」「智是解脫道」——先驅賊,後閉戶。有人難:若唯忍斷惑,豈不與本論九結聚相違?論主答「諸忍皆是智眷屬故,如王眷屬所作事業名王所作」。
至於別部主張的頓現觀,論不急著判錯,先切詞義:現觀有見、緣、事三種。就見現觀說頓,不成,「以諸諦中行相別故」;就事現觀說頓,則「理亦無失」。爭點不在頓漸,在所指。 這是本論處理相違最乾淨的一次示範。
通於全論
四念住之三體(自性、相雜、所緣)是本論『一名三體』體例的樣本;順決擇分諸門(所成、地、身、男女、捨退)是諸門分別的樣本;九品失德則直接取用隨眠品所立的九品修惑之尺,本卷只說「如先已辯」而不重立。
還有兩件事是這一卷留給讀者的線頭。其一,異生性究竟由誰捨,論出正義而並錄二說,且難語與釋通語緊接而下——每一句掛回它的主人,是讀本論並錄之處的基本功。其二,本卷收在「餘位亦有極七返生,然非決定,是故不說」——這句所留的空缺,正是下一卷斷修惑、立一來不還的起處。
This fascicle begins from the question “the mind having gained concentration, what further is to be cultivated?”, walks the whole length of the four foundations of mindfulness and the four wholesome roots, leaps at a bound into the sixteen minds of the path of seeing, and comes to rest upon the stream-enterer who returns at most seven times. The end of the stage of preparatory practice and the beginning of the path of seeing are both of them within this one fascicle. At the head of the fascicle the three houses of ancient masters let the knife of the outline fall in one and the same place, and the divisions they make agree word for word — this is the strongest single witness of the ancient masters anywhere in this chapter.
In one sentence: This fascicle is not ranking the stages of practice in order of dignity; it is fixing the station of every single moment along the way ‘from observing the body to seeing the truths’ — the stations once fixed, one need never again guess when there is only the foundation of mindfulness directed to dharmas, when there is left but the single mode of apprehension of the suffering of the desire realm, and which moment still counts as the path of seeing.
Three Points to Watch
-
Hidden within the names is the adjudication of the stations. Heat is “the forerunner of the fire of the noble path, which can burn the firewood of the afflictions” — the forerunner of the fire, and not yet the fire. Summit takes two glosses, “as with the crown of a man” and “as with the summit of a mountain” — the highest place is also the very brink between advance and retreat. Receptivity takes “since there is no falling back.” The highest worldly dharma takes “since this is with outflows it is called worldly, and since it is the most excellent it is called highest” — and the most excellent is still with outflows. The four names taken together say one and the same thing: this whole stretch is still worldly, still liable to retreat, and has not yet seen the truths. In reading the technical terms of this treatise, first ask which sense of the thing compared has been taken; the answer is almost always in the sentence of gloss that immediately follows.
-
The higher one goes, the fewer the objects and the shorter the time. Heat and summit observe the four truths in full and cultivate the sixteen modes of apprehension in full; the low and middling grades of receptivity are the same as summit, while its highest grade “observes only the suffering of the desire realm, in one mode of apprehension and one moment,” and the highest worldly dharma likewise. The terminus of the whole preparatory practice with outflows is a cause, one moment long, with nothing intervening after it. This gathering-in is no step backwards — the fewer the objects, the more the strength is massed, and only so can it join to the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering in the next moment. The same line of reasoning appears once more at the path of cultivation: “the path of the lowest of the low grades has the force to cut off the obstruction of the highest of the high grades,” the coarse grime removed first and the fine grime exhausted afterwards.
-
The measure is always fastened to what has already arisen, never to what may yet be had. The first fifteen minds are the path of seeing “because what is seen has not been seen before”; the sixteenth mind belongs to the path of cultivation, and the measure is a single one — whether any truth is left unseen, and it has nothing to do with whether the faculties are dull or keen. One who abides in a fruit is not called an approacher to the next, because he “has not yet obtained the path of the higher fruit” — not that he cannot go forward, but that the name at this moment is established upon the path actually in course. Here lies the general rule by which this treatise establishes names: the name is fastened to what has arisen, not to what is possible.
One Further Point (Appended): Those Sixteen Moments of the Path of Seeing
There is but one rule, and it is walked four times over: upon one truth, first, taking the desire realm as object, receptivity to the cognition of dharma arises, and with nothing intervening after the receptivity there arises the cognition of dharma; then, taking the two higher realms together as object, subsequent receptivity arises, and with nothing intervening after it the subsequent cognition. Four to each of the four truths, sixteen in all. The cognition of dharma is the first realization; the subsequent cognition gets the name “subsequent” “because it realizes its object following after the former.”
The division of labor between receptivity and cognition is that “receptivity is the uninterrupted path” and “cognition is the path of liberation” — first the thief is driven out, then the door is shut. Someone objects: if the afflictions are cut off by receptivity alone, does this not contradict the nine clusters of fetters in the treatise itself? The author answers, “because all the receptivities are the retinue of cognition, as the business done by a king’s retinue is called the doing of the king.”
As for the simultaneous direct realization maintained by another school, the treatise is in no haste to pronounce it wrong; it first divides the sense of the word: direct realization is of three kinds, that of seeing, that of taking as object, and that of the matter done. Said of the direct realization that is seeing, simultaneity does not stand, “since the modes of apprehension differ among the truths”; said of the direct realization that is the matter done, then “in principle there is no fault either.” The point at issue is not simultaneity or gradualness, but what is being referred to. This is the cleanest demonstration in the treatise of how a contradiction is to be handled.
Bearing on the Treatise as a Whole
The three entities of a foundation of mindfulness (intrinsic nature, conjoined, and object) are the model of this treatise’s form of ‘one name with three entities’; the several gates of the factors conducive to penetration (what they are formed by, level, body, male and female, relinquishing and retreat) are the model of analysis through the several gates; while the nine grades of fault and virtue take over directly the measure of the nine grades of afflictions to be abandoned by cultivation established in the Chapter on the Latent Tendencies, this fascicle saying only “as was already analyzed before” and not establishing it afresh.
Two loose threads besides are left by this fascicle to its reader. First, by what exactly ordinary-being status is relinquished: the treatise gives its own correct sense and yet records two further accounts alongside, with the objection and the sentence that explains it through following hard upon each other — to hang every sentence back upon its own master is the basic exercise of reading this treatise where accounts are recorded side by side. Second, this fascicle closes on “those in the other stations also have at most seven returning births, yet not with certainty, and so it is not spoken of” — the blank left by that sentence is precisely where the next fascicle begins, in cutting off the afflictions abandoned by cultivation and establishing the once-returner and the non-returner.
阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第二十三 〔T29 0118c09〕
分別賢聖品第六之二 〔T29 0118c13〕
如是已說入修二門,由此二門心便得定。心得定已復何所修?頌曰:
〔頌·正15·正16 T29 0118c16〕
依已修成止,為觀修念住,
以自相共相,觀身受心法。
自性聞等慧,餘相雜所緣,
說次第隨生,治倒故唯四。
論曰:依已修成滿勝奢摩他,為毘鉢舍那修四念住。如何修習四念住耶?謂以自共相觀身、受、心、法。身受心法各別自性名為自相。一切有為皆非常性、一切有漏皆是苦性及一切法空非我性名為共相。身自性者,大種造色。受心自性,如自名顯。法自性者,除三餘法。傳說在定以極微剎那各別觀身,名身念住滿,餘三滿相如應當知。何等名為四念住體?此四念住體各有三,自性、相雜、所緣別故。自性念住以慧為體,此慧有三種,謂聞等所成,即此亦名三種念住。相雜念住以慧、所餘俱有為體。所緣念住以慧所緣諸法為體。寧知自性是慧非餘?經說:於身住循身觀名身念住。餘三亦然。諸循觀名唯目慧體,非慧無有循觀用故。何緣於慧立念住名?毘婆沙師說:此品念增故。是念力持慧得轉義,如斧破木由楔力持。理實應言慧令念住,是故於慧立念住名,隨慧所觀能明記故,由此無滅作如是言:若有能於身住循身觀,緣身念得住,乃至廣說。世尊亦說:若有於身住循身觀者,念便住不謬。然有經言:此四念住由何故集?由何故滅?食觸名色作意集故,如次令身受心法集。食觸名色作意滅故,如次令身受心法滅。應知彼說所緣念住,以念於彼得安住故。又念住別名隨所緣緣自他俱相續異故。一一念住各有三種,此四念住說次隨生。生復何緣?次第如是。隨境麁者應先觀故,或諸欲貪於身處轉,故四念住觀身在初。然貪於身由欣樂受,欣樂於受由心不調,心之不調由惑未斷,故觀受等如是次第。此四念住如次治彼淨、樂、常、我四種顛倒,故唯有四不增不減。四中三種唯不雜緣,第四所緣通雜不雜。若唯觀法名不雜緣,若於身等二三或四總而觀察名為雜緣。如是熟修雜緣身等法念住已,復何所修?頌曰:
〔頌·正17 T29 0119a28〕
彼居法念住,總觀四所緣,
修非常及苦,空非我行相。
〔T29 0119b〕
論曰:彼觀行者居緣總雜法念住中,總觀所緣身等四境修四行相,所謂非常、苦、空、非我。修此觀已生何善根?頌曰:
〔頌·正18–20 T29 0119b04〕
從此生煖法,具觀四聖諦,
修十六行相,次生頂亦然,
如是二善根,皆初法後四。
次忍唯法念,下中品同頂,
上唯觀欲苦,一行一剎那,
世第一亦然,皆慧五除得
論曰:修習總緣共相法念住,漸次成熟乃至上上品。從此念住後,有順決擇分初善根生,名為煖法。此法如煖立煖法名,是能燒惑薪聖道火前相,如火前相故名為煖。此煖善根分位長故,能具觀察四聖諦境,及能具修十六行相。觀苦聖諦修四行相:一非常、二苦、三空、四非我。觀集聖諦修四行相:一因、二集、三生、四緣。觀滅聖諦修四行相:一滅、二靜、三妙、四離。觀道聖諦修四行相:一道、二如、三行、四出。此相差別如後當辯。此煖善根下中上品漸次增長至成滿時有善根生,名為頂法,此轉勝故更立異名。動善根中此法最勝,如人頂故,名為頂法。或由此是進退兩際,如山頂故,說名為頂。此亦如煖具觀四諦,及能具修十六行相。如是煖頂二種善根,初安足時唯法念住。以何義故名初安足?謂隨何善根以十六行相最初遊踐四聖諦迹,後增進時具四念住。諸先所得後不現前,於彼不生欽重心故。此頂善根下中上品漸次增長,至成滿時有善根生名為忍法,於四諦理能忍可中此最勝故。又此位忍無退墮故名為忍法。此忍善根安足增進皆法念住,與前有別。然此忍法有下中上,下中二品與頂法同,謂具觀察四聖諦境及能具修十六行相;上品有異,唯觀欲苦,與世第一相隣接故。由此義准,煖等善根皆能具緣三界苦等義已成立,無簡別故。謂瑜伽師於色無色對治道等一一聖諦行相所緣漸減漸略,乃至但有二念作意思惟欲界苦聖諦境,齊此以前名中忍位。從此位無間起勝善根一行一剎那名上品忍,此善根起不相續故。上品忍無間生世第一法。如上品忍緣欲苦諦修一行相唯一剎那,此有漏故名為世間,是最勝故名為第一。此有漏法世間中勝,是故名為世第一法。有士用力,離同類因,引聖道生,故名最勝。如是煖等四種善根,念住性故皆慧為體,若并助伴皆五蘊性。然除彼得,勿諸聖者煖等善根重現前故。此中煖法初安足時,緣三諦法念住現在修未來四,隨一行相現在修未來四。緣滅諦法念住現在修未來一,隨一行相現在修未來四。由此種性先未曾得,要同分者方能修故。後增進時緣三諦,隨一念住現在修未來四,隨一行相現在修未來十六。緣滅諦法念住現在修未來四,隨一行相現在修未來十六,由此種性先已曾得,不同分者亦能修故。頂初安足,緣四諦法念住現在修未來四,隨一行相現在修未來十六。後增進時,緣三諦隨一念住現在修未來四,隨一行相現在修未來十六。緣滅諦法念住現在修未來四,隨一行相現在修未來十六。忍初安足及後增進,緣四諦法念住現在修未來四,隨一行相現在修未來十六。然於增進略所緣時,隨略彼所緣,不修彼行相。世第一法,緣欲苦諦法念住現在修未來四,隨一行相現在修未來四,無異分故、似見道故。已辯所生善根相體,今次應辯此差別義。頌曰:
〔頌·正21–23 T29 0120a11〕
此順決擇分,四皆修所成,
六地二或七,依欲界身九,
三女男得二,第四女亦爾。
聖由失地捨,異生由命終,
初二亦退捨,依本必見諦,
捨已得非先,二捨性非得。
論曰:此煖、頂、忍、世第一法四殊勝善根名順決擇分。依何義建立順決擇分名?決謂決斷,擇謂簡擇。決斷簡擇謂諸聖道,以諸聖道能斷疑故,及能分別四諦相故。分謂分段,此言意顯所順唯是見道一分,決擇之分故得決擇分名。此四為緣引決擇分,順益彼故得順彼名,故此名為順決擇分。如是四種皆修所成,非聞思所成,唯等引地故。四中前二是下品攝,以俱可動猶可退故。忍中品攝,勝前二故、有世第一為其上故。世第一法獨是上品。此四善根皆依六地,謂四靜慮、未至、中間。欲界中無,闕等引故。餘上地亦無,見道眷屬故。又無色界心不緣欲界故,欲界先應遍知斷故。此四善根能感色界五蘊異熟為圓滿因,不能牽引,憎背有故。或聲為顯二有異說,謂煖、頂二。尊者妙音說:依前六及欲七地,此四善根依欲身起,人天九處除北俱盧,前三善根三洲初起,後生天處亦續現前。第四善根天處亦起,此無初後一剎那故。此四善根唯依男女,前三男女俱通得二,第四女身亦得二種。依男唯得男身善根,已得女身非擇滅故。聖依此地得此善根,失此地時善根方捨,失地言顯遷生上地。異生於地若失不失,但失眾同分,必捨此善根。初二善根亦由退捨,由死退捨唯異生非聖,由失地捨唯聖非異生。忍及世第一,異生亦無退。依根本地起煖等善根,彼於此生必定得見諦,厭生死心極猛利故。若先捨已後重得時,所得必非先之所捨。如捨已重得別解脫律儀,以未曾熟修大功用成故。若先已得煖等善根,經生故捨。遇了分位善說法師便生頂等,若不遇者還從本修。失退二捨非得為性,退必起過,失不必然。得此善根有何勝利?頌曰:
〔頌·正24 T29 0120b23〕
煖必至涅槃,頂終不斷善,
忍不墮惡趣,第一入離生。
論曰:四善根中若得煖法,雖有退斷善根造無間業墮惡趣等,而無久流轉,必至涅槃故。若爾,何殊順解脫分?若無障礙,去見諦近,此與見道行相同故。若得頂法,雖有退等,而增畢竟不斷善根。若得忍時,雖命終捨住異生位,而增無退,不造無間,不墮惡趣。然頌但說不墮惡趣言,義准已知不造無間業,造無間業者必墮惡趣故。忍位無退,如前已辯。此位不墮諸惡趣者,已遠趣彼業煩惱故。若至忍位,於少趣生處身有惑中得不生法故。趣謂諸惡趣。生謂卵濕生。處謂無想、北俱盧、大梵處。身謂扇搋、半擇迦、二形身。有謂第八等有。惑謂見所斷惑。此於下上位,隨所應而得,謂於下忍得惡趣不生,所餘不生至上忍方得。得世第一法,雖住異生位,而能趣入正性離生。頌雖不言離命終捨,既無間入正性離生,義准已成無命終捨。何緣唯此能入離生?已得異生非擇滅故,能如無間道捨異生性故。此四善根各有三品,由聲聞等種性別故。隨何種性善根已生,彼可移轉向餘乘不?頌曰:
〔頌·正25 T29 0120c18〕
轉聲聞種性,二成佛三餘,
麟角佛無轉,一坐成覺故。
論曰:聲聞種性煖頂已生,容可轉成無上正覺,彼若得忍無成佛理,謂於惡趣已超越故。菩提薩埵利物為懷,為化有情必往惡趣,彼忍種性不可迴轉,是故定無得成佛義。聲聞種性煖頂忍三,皆有可轉成獨覺義,在佛乘外故說為餘。麟角佛言顯麟角喻及無上覺。煖等善根並無移轉向餘乘義,皆以第四靜慮為依,一坐便成自乘覺故。第四靜慮是不傾動最極明利三摩地故,堪為麟角喻無上覺所依。此中覺言顯盡、無生智,後當辯,此是菩提性故。言一坐者,從煖善根乃至菩提,不起于座。有餘師說:從不淨觀不起于座乃至菩提。有餘獨覺異麟角喻,起彼種性初二善根,轉向餘乘,理無遮礙。頗有此生創修此行,即此生引起順決擇分耶?不爾。云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正26 T29 0121a07〕
前順解脫分,速三生解脫,
聞思成三業,殖在人三洲。
論曰:順決擇分今生起者,必前生起順解脫分。諸有創殖順解脫分,極速三生方得解脫。謂初生起順解脫分,第二生起順決擇分,第三生入聖乃至得解脫。譬如下種、苗成、結實,三位不同。身入法性、成熟、解脫,三位亦爾。傳說如是順解脫分唯聞思所成,通三業為體。雖就最勝唯是意業,而此思願攝起身語亦得名為順解脫分。有施一食持一戒等深樂解脫,願力所持便名種殖順解脫分。殖順解脫分唯人三洲,餘厭離般若,如應無故,遇佛出世殖此善根。有餘師言:亦遇獨覺。已因便說順解脫分,入觀次第是正所論。於中已明諸加行道,世第一法為其後邊,應說從斯復生何道?頌曰:
〔頌·正27–29 T29 0121a23〕
世第一無間,即緣欲界苦,
生無漏法忍,忍次生法智,
次緣餘界苦,生類忍類智,
緣集滅道諦,各生四亦然,
如是十六心,名聖諦現觀,
此總有三種,謂見緣事別。
論曰:從世第一善根無間,即緣欲界苦聖諦境,有無漏攝法智忍生,此忍名為苦法智忍,為顯此忍是無漏故,舉後等流以為標別。此能生法智,是法智因,得法智忍名,如花果樹。即此名入正性離生,亦復名入正性決定。由此是初入正性離生,亦是初入正性決定故。經說正性,所謂涅槃。或正性言,因諸聖道。生謂煩惱,或根未熟。聖道能越,故名離生,能決趣涅槃,或決了諦相故。諸聖道得決定名,至此位中說名為入。此忍生已得聖者名,此在未來捨異生性。謂許此忍未來生時有此用非餘,如燈及生相。有餘師說:世第一法捨異生性,此義不然,彼此同名世間法故、性相違故。亦無有失,如上怨肩能害怨命。有餘師說:此二共捨,如無間道解脫道故。此忍無間即緣欲苦有法智生,名苦法智。應知此智亦無漏攝,前無漏言遍流後故。如緣欲界苦聖諦境,有苦法忍、苦法智生。如是復於法智無間總緣餘界苦聖諦境,有類智忍生,名苦類智忍。此忍無間即緣此境有類智生,名苦類智。最初證知諸法真理故名法智,此後境智與前相似故得類名,以後隨前而證境故。如緣苦諦欲界及餘,生法類忍、法類智四,緣餘三諦各四亦然。謂復於前苦類智後,次緣欲界集聖諦境有法智忍生,名集法智忍。此忍無間即緣欲集有法智生,名集法智。次緣餘界集聖諦境有類智忍生,名集類智忍。此忍無間即緣此境有類智生,名集類智。次緣欲界滅聖諦境有法智忍生,名滅法智忍。此忍無間即緣欲滅有法智生,名滅法智。次緣餘界滅聖諦境有類智忍生,名滅類智忍。此忍無間即緣此境有類智生,名滅類智。次緣欲界道聖諦境有法智忍生,名道法智忍。此忍無間即緣欲道有法智生,名道法智。次緣餘界道聖諦境有類智忍生,名道類智忍。此忍無間即緣此境有類智生,名道類智。如是次第有十六心,總說名為聖諦現觀。此中餘部有作是言:於諸諦中唯頓現觀。然彼意趣應更推尋,彼現觀言無差別故。詳諸現觀總有三種,謂見、緣、事有差別故。唯無漏慧於諸諦境現見分明名見現觀,此無漏慧并餘相應同一所緣名緣現觀,此諸能緣并餘俱有戒生相等不相應法同一事業名事現觀。見苦諦時於苦聖諦具三現觀,於餘三諦唯事現觀,謂斷證修。若諸諦中約見現觀說頓現觀,理必不然,以諸諦中行相別故。若言以一無我行相總見諸諦,則不應用苦等行相見苦諦等,如是便與契經相違。如契經言:諸聖弟子以苦行相思惟於苦,以集行相思惟於集,以滅行相思惟於滅,以道行相思惟於道,無漏作意相應擇法。若言此經說修道位,此亦不然,如見修故。若彼復謂見一諦時,於餘諦中得自在故說頓現觀,理亦無失。然於如是現觀中間有起不起,別應思擇。若彼復謂於見苦時即能斷集證滅修道說頓現觀,理亦無失,由先已說見苦諦時於餘三諦中有事現觀故。依見現觀,於契經中見有誠文,說漸現觀。如契經說:佛告長者:於四聖諦非頓現觀,必漸現觀,乃至廣說。如是等有三經,一一經有別喻。若謂有經作如是說,但於苦諦無惑無疑,於佛亦無,故頓現觀。此亦非證,依定不行。或必當斷,密意說故。已辯現觀具十六心,此十六心為依何地?頌曰:
〔頌·正30前半 T29 0122a09〕
皆與世第一,同依於一地。
論曰:隨世第一所依諸地,應知即此十六心依。彼依六地,如先已說。何緣必有如是忍智前後次第間雜而起?頌曰:
〔頌·正30後半 T29 0122a13〕
忍智如次第,無間解脫道。
論曰:十六心中忍是無間道,約斷惑得,無能隔礙故。智是解脫道,已解脫惑得,與離繫得俱時起故。具二次第理定應然,猶如世間驅賊閉戶。若謂第二唯無間道與離繫得俱時而生,則此位中於彼彼境應定不起已斷疑智;若謂見位唯忍斷惑,則與本論說九結聚相違。此難不然,諸忍皆是智眷屬故,如王眷屬所作事業名王所作。此十六心皆見諦理,一切可說見道攝耶?不爾。云何?頌曰:
〔頌·正31前半 T29 0122a24〕
前十五見道,見未曾見故。
論曰:苦法智忍為初,道類智忍為後,其中總有十五剎那,皆見道所攝,見未見諦故。至第十六道類智時,無一諦理未見今見,如習曾見,故修道攝。豈不爾時觀道類忍是道諦理未見今見?此中約諦不約剎那。非一剎那未見今見可名今見未見諦理,如刈畦稻唯餘一科,不可名為此畦未刈。又道類智是果攝故、頓修八智十六行故、捨前道故、相續起故,如餘修道,非見道攝。然道類智必不退者,任持見道所斷斷故,即由此故應見道攝。此難不然,太過失故。何緣七智亦見道攝?見諸諦理未究竟故,謂未周遍見諸諦理中間起故,亦見道攝。已說見修二道生異,當依此道分位差別建立眾聖補特伽羅。且依見道十五心位建立眾聖有差別者,頌曰:
〔頌·正31後半·正32 T29 0122b12〕
名隨信法行,由根鈍利別,
具修惑斷一,至五向初果,
斷次三向二,離八地向三。
論曰:見道位中聖者有二,一隨信行、二隨法行,由根鈍利別立二名,諸鈍根名隨信行者,諸利根名隨法行者。由信隨行名隨信行,彼有隨信行,名隨信行者,或由串習此隨信行以成其性,故名隨信行者,彼先信他隨行義故。准此應釋隨法行者,彼於先時由自披閱契經等法隨行義故。即二聖者,由於修惑具斷有殊立為三向,謂彼二聖若於先時未以世道斷修斷惑名為具縛,或先已斷欲界一品乃至五品,至此位中名初果向,趣初果故。言初果者,謂預流果,此於一切沙門果中必初得故。若先已斷欲界六品或七八品,至此位中名第二果向,趣第二果故。第二果者,謂一來果,遍得果中此第二故。若先已離欲界九品,或先已斷初定一品,乃至具離無所有處,至此位中名第三果向,趣第三果故。第三果者,謂不還果,數准前釋。次依修道道類智時建立眾聖有差別者,頌曰:
〔頌·正33 T29 0122c05〕
至第十六心,隨三向住果,
名信解見至,亦由鈍利別。
論曰:即前隨信隨法行者,至第十六道類智心名為住果,不復名向。隨前三向今住三果,謂前預流向今住預流果,前一來向今住一來果,前不還向今住不還果。阿羅漢果必無初得,見道無容斷修惑故,世道無容離有頂故。至住果位捨得二名,謂不復名隨信法行,轉得信解、見至二名,此亦由根鈍利差別。諸鈍根者先名隨信行今名信解,諸利根者先名隨法行今名見至。此二聖者信慧互增,故標信解、見至名別。何緣先斷欲界修惑一至五等,至第十六道類智心但說名為預流果等,非後果向?頌曰:
〔頌·正34 T29 0122c19〕
諸得果位中,未得勝果道,
故未起勝道,名住果非向。
論曰:諸得果時於勝果道必定未得,故住果者乃至未起勝果道時,但名住果,不名後向。然諸先斷欲界修惑一至五等,至得果時,此生必定起勝果道。由此先離三靜慮染後依下地入見道者,彼得果已於現生中必能引生後勝果道。若異此者,聖生上地應不可說定成樂根。如是已依先具、倍離及全離欲入見諦者十六心位立眾聖別,當約修惑辯漸次生能對治道分位差別。頌曰:
〔頌·正35前半 T29 0123a02〕
地地失德九,下中上各三。
論曰:失謂過失,即所治障。德謂功德,即能治道。如先已辯欲修斷惑九品差別,如是上地乃至有頂例亦應爾。如所斷障一一地中各有九品,諸能治道無間解脫九品亦然。失德如何各分九品?謂根本品有下中上,此三各分下中上別,由此失德各分九品,謂下下、下中、下上,中下、中中、中上,上下、上中、上上品。應知此中下下品道勢力能斷上上品障,如是乃至上上品道勢力能斷下下品障。上上品等諸能治德初未有故,此德有時上上品等失已無故。如浣衣位麁垢先除,於後後時漸除細垢。又如麁闇小明能滅,要以大明方滅細闇。失德相對,理亦應然。白法力強、黑法力劣,故剎那頃劣道現行,無始時來展轉增益上品諸惑能令頓斷。如經久時所集眾病,服少良藥能令頓愈。又如長時所集大闇,一剎那頃小燈能滅。已辯失德差別九品,次當依彼立聖者別。且諸有學修道位中總亦名為信解、見至,隨位復有多種差別,先應建立都未斷者。頌曰:
〔頌·正35後半 T29 0123a23〕
未斷修斷失,住果極七返。
論曰:諸住果者於一切地修所斷失都未斷時名為預流,生極七返。七返言顯七往返生,是人天中各七生義。極言為顯受生最多,非諸預流皆受七返故。契經說極七返生,是彼最多七返生義。諸無漏道總名為流,由此為因趣涅槃故。預言為顯最初至得,彼預流故說名預流。此預流名為目何義?若初得道名為預流,則預流名應目第八。若初得果名為預流,則倍離欲全離欲者至道類智應名預流。此預流名目初得果,然依遍得一切果者初所得果建立此名。一來、不還非定初得,此定初得,故名預流。何緣此名不目第八?以要至得道類智時具得向果無漏道故、具得見修無漏道故。於現觀流遍至得故名預流者,第八不然,故預流名不目第八。彼從此後別於人中,極多結七中有生有,天中亦然,總二十八,皆七等故說極七生,如七處善及七葉樹。毘婆沙師所說如是。若爾,何故契經中言無處無容見圓滿者更可有受第八有義?此契經意約一趣說,若如言執,中有應無。若爾,上流極有頂者,亦應一趣無第八生。依欲界說故無此過。此何為證?為教為理?以何證彼於人天中各受七生、非合受七?以契經說天七及人。飲光部經分明別說於人天處各受七生,由是此中不應固執。若於人趣得預流果,彼還人趣得般涅槃;於天趣得,還於天趣。何緣彼無受第八有?相續齊此必成熟故,聖道種類法應如是。如七步蛇、第四日瘧。又彼有餘七結在故,謂二下分、五上分結,中間雖有聖道現前,餘業力持不證圓寂。至第七有逢無佛法時,彼在居家得阿羅漢果。既得果已必不住家,法爾自得苾芻形相。有言:彼往餘道出家。云何彼名無退墮法?以不生長退墮業故、違彼生長業與果故、強盛善根鎮彼身故、加行意樂俱清淨故。諸有決定墮惡趣業尚不起忍,況得預流。故有頌言:
〔引頌·七言·非本頌 T29 0123c04〕
愚作罪小亦墮惡,智為罪大亦脫苦,
如團鐵小亦沈水,為鉢鐵大亦能浮。
經說預流作苦邊際,依何義立苦邊際名?依齊此生後更無苦,是令後苦不相續義。或苦邊際所謂涅槃,如何涅槃可是所作?除彼得障,故說作言。如言作空,謂毀臺觀。餘位亦有極七返生,然非決定,是故不說。
The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.
〔正15·正16〕四念住——自相共相之觀·三種念住之體·次第與治倒
論(承前起問):上面已經說完了入修的兩道門(不淨觀與持息念)。由這兩道門的修習,心就能夠得定。心既然已經得定了,接著又應當修什麼呢?頌說:
頌:依著已經修習成就的止,為了修觀而修四念住;用自相與共相這兩種看法,去觀察身、受、心、法這四樣。念住的自性就是聞所成等三種慧;此外還有相雜念住與所緣念住二種。四念住的先後次第是隨著它們生起的次第而立的;因為要對治四種顛倒,所以念住只有四個。
論:依著已經修習圓滿的殊勝奢摩他(止,就是心安住一境而不散亂的那一分),為了修習毘鉢舍那(觀,就是於境簡擇而見其實相的那一分),於是修四念住。
那麼四念住要怎麼修呢?就是用自相與共相這兩種看法,去觀身、觀受、觀心、觀法。
什麼叫自相?身、受、心、法這四樣各自有各自不共他物的體性,這叫作自相。什麼叫共相?一切有為法都是非常的,一切有漏法都是苦的,以及一切法都是空、都是非我的——這些不限於一物而通於眾物的性質,叫作共相。
四樣各自的自性是什麼呢?身的自性,是四大種與四大種所造的色。受與心的自性,正如它們的名字所顯示的那樣(受就是領納,心就是了別)。法的自性,是除去身受心二者之外所剩下的一切法。
相傳(此是傳說之辭,非論主自定):在定中把身分析到極微那樣細、把時間分析到剎那那樣短,一一分別而觀,這叫作身念住修滿;其餘受、心、法三種修滿的樣子,也應當照這個道理去知道。
論(問答·四念住之體):問:那麼什麼叫作四念住的體呢?
答:這四種念住,每一種的體都有三個,因為有自性、相雜、所緣三種分別的緣故。
第一,自性念住,是以慧為體。這個慧又有三種,就是聞所成慧、思所成慧、修所成慧(由聽聞、由思惟、由修定而成就的三種簡擇之慧);就這三種而言,也各得念住之名。
第二,相雜念住,是以慧以及與慧同時俱有的其餘諸法(受、想、思等心所與相應之法)為體。
第三,所緣念住,是以慧所緣的那些法(也就是身受心法四境本身)為體。
問:怎麼知道念住的自性是慧,而不是別的法呢?
答:經上說——於身安住而循著身作觀,這叫作身念住;其餘受、心、法三種也是這樣。凡是說到『循觀』的名目,所指的都只是慧的體,因為離開了慧,就沒有循觀的作用。
論(問答·何以於慧立念住之名):問:既然體是慧,為什麼在慧上立『念住』這個名字呢?
答:毘婆沙師(有部本宗之師)說:因為這一類法之中念的力量特別增盛的緣故。這是說,由念的力持,慧才得以轉起——好像用斧頭劈木頭,靠著楔子的力量把裂口撐住一樣(斧是慧,楔是念)。
論主接著說:若照道理平實地講,應當說是慧使念得以安住,所以在慧上立念住之名——因為隨著慧之所觀,念才能夠明白記持。
由此之故,無滅尊者這樣說:若有人能夠於身安住而循身作觀,緣著身,念就得以安住,乃至廣說(餘三例此)。世尊也說:若有人於身安住而循身觀的,念便安住而不謬誤。
論(問答·所緣念住之別證):然而另有一部經這樣說:這四念住由於什麼而集起?由於什麼而滅去?由於食、觸、名色、作意的集起,依次使身、受、心、法集起;由於食、觸、名色、作意的滅去,依次使身、受、心、法滅去。
應當知道:那部經所說的是所緣念住(因為集滅所說的是四境,不是能觀之慧),因為念是於那四境上得以安住的緣故。
又,念住之所以有四種差別,是隨著所緣之緣有自相續、他相續、自他俱相續的不同而立的(觀自身、觀他身、觀自他合觀)。這樣,每一種念住又各有三種。
論(次第之由):這四念住之所以這樣排先後,是說次第隨著生起的次第而立。
問:生起又是為什麼是這樣的次第呢?
答:因為隨著境相粗顯的應當先觀。或者說,種種欲貪都是在身這一處上轉起的,所以四念住把觀身放在最先。然而對身起貪,是由於欣樂於受;欣樂於受,是由於心不調柔;心之所以不調柔,是由於惑還沒有斷——所以觀受、觀心、觀法就是這樣的次第。
論(治倒·雜與不雜):這四念住依次對治『淨、樂、常、我』四種顛倒(於不淨計淨、於苦計樂、於無常計常、於無我計我),所以只有四種,不多也不少。
四種之中,前三種只是不雜緣(各觀一境);第四種法念住所緣的,則通於雜與不雜二者。若只觀法,叫作不雜緣;若在身等四境中取二個、三個或者四個合起來總觀,就叫作雜緣。
〔正17〕總緣法念住——一總觀四境·修四行相
論(承上起問):像這樣把雜緣的身等法念住修習純熟以後,接著又應當修什麼呢?頌說:
頌:那位修行者住在法念住之中,總觀四種所緣,修習非常、苦、空、非我這四種行相。
論:那位修觀行的人,安住在總緣而雜緣的法念住之中,總觀身、受、心、法四境,修四種行相——就是非常、苦、空、非我(行相就是心於境上所現起的那個看法)。
〔正18–20〕四善根——煖、頂、忍、世第一法
論(承上起問):修這個觀成就以後,會生起什麼善根呢?頌說:
頌:從這裡生起煖法,具足觀四聖諦,修十六種行相;接著生起的頂法也是這樣。這兩種善根,最初安足的時候唯是法念住,後來增進的時候則具足四念住。接下來的忍法唯是法念住;忍的下品中品與頂法相同(具觀四諦十六行相),上品則唯觀欲界之苦,唯修一個行相、唯有一個剎那;世第一法也是這樣。這幾種善根都以慧為體,若連同助伴則是五蘊性,但要除去『得』。
論(煖法):修習總緣共相的法念住,漸漸成熟,一直到上上品。從這個念住之後,有一種順決擇分的最初善根生起,名叫煖法。
這個法為什麼叫煖?因為它像『煖』(將燃未燃時的熱)一樣而立煖法之名——它是能夠燒盡惑薪的聖道之火的前相;如同火要燒起來之前先有熱氣,所以叫作煖。
這個煖善根因為分位長的緣故,能夠具足觀察四聖諦的境,也能夠具足修習十六種行相。觀苦聖諦修四種行相:一非常、二苦、三空、四非我。觀集聖諦修四種行相:一因、二集、三生、四緣。觀滅聖諦修四種行相:一滅、二靜、三妙、四離。觀道聖諦修四種行相:一道、二如、三行、四出。這些行相的差別,後面(智品)自當分辨。
論(頂法):這個煖善根經過下品、中品、上品漸漸增長,到了成滿的時候,又有一種善根生起,名叫頂法——因為它比煖更為殊勝,所以另立一個名字。
為什麼叫頂?在『動善根』(可進可退、尚會動搖的善根)之中,這個法最為殊勝,好像人身以頭頂為最高一樣,所以叫作頂法。或者說,因為它正處在或進或退的兩際交界之處,好像站在山頂上(不進則退),所以叫作頂。
這個頂法也和煖法一樣,具足觀四諦、具足修十六行相。
論(初安足與後增進):像這樣煖、頂兩種善根,最初安足的時候唯是法念住。
問:什麼叫作『初安足』?
答:就是隨便哪一種善根,用十六行相最初遊踐四聖諦的軌迹之時(第一次把四諦十六行相走完一遍),叫作初安足;到後來增進的時候,就具足四念住了。至於先前已經得到過的那些,後來不再現前,因為對它們不再生起欽重之心的緣故。
論(忍法):這個頂善根經過下中上品漸漸增長,到成滿時又有善根生起,名叫忍法——因為在對四諦之理能夠忍可(安然認可而不排拒)這一點上,這個最為殊勝的緣故。又因為這個位次上的忍不會退墮,所以叫作忍法。
這個忍善根,無論是安足還是增進,都唯是法念住,這一點與前二者有別。
然而忍法又有下、中、上三品。下、中二品和頂法相同,就是具足觀察四聖諦境並具足修十六行相;上品則不同,唯觀欲界之苦,因為它和世第一法緊相鄰接的緣故。
由這一點可以類推:煖等善根都能夠具足緣三界的苦等(四諦),這個道理已經成立,因為論中並沒有作分別簡除。
這是說,修瑜伽的人對於色界無色界的對治道等等,於一一聖諦的行相與所緣上漸漸減少、漸漸簡略,一直到只剩下兩念作意思惟欲界苦聖諦之境——到這裡為止,叫作中忍位。從這個位次無間地起一個殊勝的善根,唯一行相、唯一剎那,這叫作上品忍;因為這個善根起來以後不相續的緣故(只有一剎那)。
論(世第一法):上品忍無間,就生起世第一法。像上品忍那樣,它也緣欲界苦諦修一個行相、唯一剎那。
因為它還是有漏的,所以叫作『世』(世間);因為它最為殊勝,所以叫作『第一』。這個有漏之法在一切世間法中最勝,所以名叫世第一法。它有士用之力,離開同類因(不必依賴同類的前法為因),而能引生聖道,所以叫作最勝。
論(體性):像這樣煖等四種善根,因為是念住性的緣故,都以慧為體;若連同助伴一起說,就都是五蘊性。然而要除去它們的『得』——否則諸聖者(已捨煖等而不復現前者)的煖等善根就會重新現前了。
論(現在修與未來修):這裡面,煖法初安足的時候:緣苦集道三諦的法念住現在修,未來修四種念住;隨其中一個行相現在修,未來修四種行相。緣滅諦的法念住現在修,未來修一種;隨一行相現在修,未來修四種行相。因為這種種性(此一階位之善根種類)先前未曾得過,必須是同分的(同一階位)才能修的緣故。
後來增進的時候:緣三諦,隨一念住現在修,未來修四種;隨一行相現在修,未來修十六種。緣滅諦的法念住現在修,未來修四種;隨一行相現在修,未來修十六種。因為這種種性先前已經曾得,所以不同分的也能修的緣故。
頂法初安足的時候:緣四諦的法念住現在修,未來修四種;隨一行相現在修,未來修十六種。後來增進的時候:緣三諦隨一念住現在修,未來修四種;隨一行相現在修,未來修十六種;緣滅諦的法念住現在修,未來修四種;隨一行相現在修,未來修十六種。
忍法無論初安足還是後增進:緣四諦的法念住現在修,未來修四種;隨一行相現在修,未來修十六種。然而在增進而簡略所緣的時候,隨著它所省略的所緣,也就不修那一分的行相。
世第一法:緣欲界苦諦的法念住現在修,未來修四種;隨一行相現在修,未來修四種——因為它沒有異分的緣故,又因為它相似於見道的緣故。
〔正21–23〕順決擇分諸門——所成·地·身·男女·捨與退
論(承上起問):已經分辨了所生善根的相與體,現在接著應當分辨它們的差別之義。頌說:
頌:這四種順決擇分,都是修所成;依六個地,其中二種善根有說依六地、有說依七地;依欲界之身而起,人天九處;前三種善根男女都能得二種(男身女身之善根),第四種女身也是這樣。聖者由失地而捨,異生由命終而捨;前二種善根還會由退而捨。依根本地而起的,此生必定見諦。先前捨掉以後再得的,所得的不是原先那一個。這兩種捨,都以非得為性。
論(立名):這煖、頂、忍、世第一法四種殊勝善根,名叫順決擇分。
問:依什麼義而建立『順決擇分』這個名字?
答:『決』就是決斷,『擇』就是簡擇。所謂決斷簡擇,指的就是諸聖道——因為諸聖道能夠斷疑(決斷),又能夠分別四諦之相(簡擇)。『分』就是分段;這個字的意思是說,此四所順的只是見道這一分,是決擇的一分,所以得到『決擇分』之名。這四種能作因緣引生決擇分,是順益於它的,所以得到『順彼』之名——因此叫作順決擇分。
論(修所成):這四種都是修所成,不是聞所成、思所成,因為它們唯在等引地(定地)的緣故。
四種之中,前二種(煖、頂)屬下品,因為二者都還會動搖、還可能退失。忍屬中品,因為勝過前二種,而上面又有世第一法。世第一法獨屬上品。
論(依地):這四種善根都依六地,就是四靜慮、未至定、中間定。欲界之中沒有,因為缺少等引(欲界無定)。其餘的上地(無色界諸地)也沒有,因為它們是見道的眷屬(而見道不依無色);又因為無色界的心不緣欲界,而欲界是應當先遍知而斷的緣故。
這四種善根能感色界五蘊異熟,是作為『圓滿因』(使果報豐足之因),不能作牽引因(牽生一期果報之因),因為它們是憎背三有的。
頌中或有『二或七』之聲,是為了顯示有二種異說:就是煖、頂二者,尊者妙音說是依前六地以及欲界共七地。
論(依身):這四種善根依欲界之身而起,在人天九處,除去北俱盧洲。前三種善根在三洲最初生起,後來生到天處也能相續現前。第四種善根在天處也能最初生起,因為它沒有初後之分而只有一剎那的緣故。
論(男女):這四種善根唯依男身女身而起。前三種,男身女身都能得二種(既得男身所起之善根,亦得女身所起之善根);第四種,女身也能得二種。若依男身,則唯得男身之善根,因為已經對女身得了非擇滅(決定不再受女身)的緣故。
論(捨):聖者依這個地而得這個善根,等到失去這個地的時候,善根才捨;『失地』一語,是顯示遷生到上地去。異生對於地無論失或不失,只要失去眾同分(就是命終),必定要捨這個善根。
前二種善根還會由退而捨。由死而退捨的,唯是異生不是聖者;由失地而捨的,唯是聖者不是異生。忍與世第一法,異生也不會退失。
論(依根本地與重得):依根本地(四根本靜慮)而起煖等善根的,那人在此生必定得見諦,因為厭生死之心極其猛利的緣故。
若先前已經捨掉、後來重新得的時候,所得的必定不是先前所捨的那一個——好像捨了別解脫律儀以後重新受得,也是另一個新得;因為未曾純熟修習、要用大功用才成的緣故。
若先前已經得了煖等善根,因為經生(隔世)而捨;後來遇到能了知分位的善說法師,便能生起頂等;若遇不到,就還要從本位重修。
『失』與『退』這兩種捨,都以非得為體性。退必定是起了過失,失卻不一定(如聖者遷生上地而失,並非過失)。
〔正24〕四善根之勝利——煖必至涅槃·頂不斷善·忍不墮惡趣·第一入離生
論(承上起問):得到這些善根有什麼勝利呢?頌說:
頌:得煖的人必定終至涅槃,得頂的人終究不斷善根,得忍的人不墮惡趣,得世第一法的人能入正性離生。
論(煖):四善根之中,若得了煖法,即使還會退、還會斷善根、還會造無間業、還會墮惡趣等等,卻不會長久流轉,因為必定終至涅槃的緣故。
論(設問與答):問:若是這樣,它和順解脫分有什麼不同(順解脫分也必至涅槃)?
答:因為它沒有障礙,距離見諦近,而且它和見道的行相相同的緣故。
論(頂):若得了頂法,即使還會退等,然而增上的力量使他畢竟不斷善根。
論(忍):若得了忍時,即使命終而捨、仍住在異生位,然而增上的力量使他不退,不造無間業,不墮惡趣。
然而頌中只說『不墮惡趣』一句,按義理類推就可以知道他也不造無間業——因為造無間業的人必定墮惡趣的緣故。忍位不退,如前面已經分辨過了。
這個位次的人所以不墮諸惡趣,是因為已經遠離趣向惡趣的業與煩惱的緣故。若到了忍位,於少分的趣、生、處、身、有、惑之中,得到『不生法』(決定不再受生於彼)的緣故。
『趣』就是諸惡趣;『生』就是卵生與濕生;『處』就是無想天、北俱盧洲、大梵處;『身』就是扇搋、半擇迦(生理上不具男女相者)、二形之身;『有』就是第八有等等;『惑』就是見所斷的惑。
這些在下忍位與上忍位隨其所應而得——就是在下忍位得惡趣不生,其餘的要到上忍位才得。
論(世第一法):得世第一法的人,雖然還住在異生位,卻能夠趣入正性離生(見道)。
頌中雖然沒有說『離命終捨』,但既然它無間就入正性離生,按義理類推也就成立了它沒有命終捨。
問:為什麼唯獨這一個能入離生?
答:因為它已經對異生性得了非擇滅的緣故,因為它能夠像無間道那樣捨掉異生性的緣故。
〔正25〕種性可轉——聲聞種性可轉·麟角喻與佛無轉
論(承上起問):這四種善根各有三品,由於聲聞、獨覺、佛三種種性的差別。那麼隨便哪一種種性的善根已經生起以後,可不可以轉向其餘的乘呢?頌說:
頌:聲聞種性可轉,煖頂二位可轉成佛,煖頂忍三位可轉成其餘(獨覺);麟角喻獨覺與佛則無轉,因為他們是一坐而成覺的緣故。
論:聲聞種性的煖、頂已經生起的,還可能轉成無上正覺;他若得了忍,就沒有成佛之理了,因為對惡趣已經超越的緣故——菩提薩埵以利益眾物為懷,為了教化有情必定要往惡趣,而那個得忍的種性不可迴轉(已決定不墮惡趣),所以決定沒有成佛之義。
聲聞種性的煖、頂、忍三位,都有可轉成獨覺之義;因為獨覺在佛乘之外,所以說是『其餘』。
頌中『麟角佛』一語,是顯示麟角喻獨覺(獨居如麟之一角)以及無上覺(佛)。這二者的煖等善根都沒有移轉向其餘乘之義,因為他們都以第四靜慮為所依,一坐便成就自乘之覺的緣故。第四靜慮是不傾動而最極明利的三摩地,所以堪為麟角喻與無上覺的所依。
這裡說的『覺』,是指盡智與無生智,後面自當分辨,因為這才是菩提之性。所說『一坐』,是從煖善根一直到菩提,不從座上起來。
此處另錄一說:有餘師說,是從不淨觀起就不從座上起來,一直到菩提。
另有一類獨覺不同於麟角喻(就是部行獨覺),他們起了那種種性的初二善根(煖、頂)以後轉向其餘乘,道理上並無妨礙。
〔正26〕順解脫分——速三生解脫·聞思所成·殖在人三洲
論(承上起問):是否有人在此生最初修這種行,就在此生引起順決擇分呢?答:不會。那麼是怎樣的呢?頌說:
頌:在此之前先有順解脫分,最快也要三生才解脫;它是聞所成思所成,通於身語意三業,種殖在人趣的三洲。
論:今生生起順決擇分的人,必定在前生已經生起了順解脫分。
凡是最初種殖順解脫分的人,最快要三生才能得解脫:就是第一生生起順解脫分,第二生生起順決擇分,第三生入聖乃至得解脫。譬如下種、苗成、結實三個位次不同;身入法性、成熟、解脫三個位次也是這樣。
相傳這樣的順解脫分唯是聞所成、思所成,通於身語意三業為體。雖然就最勝而言唯是意業,然而由這個思願所攝起的身業語業也得名為順解脫分。有人布施一食、持一戒等等,而深深樂求解脫,由願力所任持,這就叫作種殖順解脫分。
種殖順解脫分唯在人趣的三洲,因為其餘處所的厭離心與般若隨其所應而沒有的緣故;要遇到佛出世才種殖這個善根。此處另錄一說:有餘師說,遇到獨覺也可以。
〔正27–29〕見道十六心——八忍八智·聖諦現觀三種
論(承上起問):上面已經順便說完了順解脫分,入觀的次第才是正題所論。其中已經說明了諸加行道,而以世第一法為它的最後邊際;那麼應當說從這裡又生起什麼道呢?頌說:
頌:世第一法無間,就緣欲界之苦,生起無漏的法忍;忍之後生法智。接著緣其餘二界之苦,生類忍與類智。緣集、滅、道三諦,各生四心也是這樣。像這樣十六心,名為聖諦現觀;現觀總有三種,就是見現觀、緣現觀、事現觀的差別。
論(苦法智忍):從世第一善根無間,就緣欲界苦聖諦之境,有無漏所攝的法智忍生起。這個忍名叫苦法智忍。
為什麼這樣立名?為了顯示這個忍是無漏的緣故,舉它後面的等流果(苦法智)來作標別。這個忍能生法智,是法智之因,所以得『法智忍』之名——好像用花果來稱呼樹一樣(因中說果)。
論(正性離生):就是這個忍,名為入正性離生,也名為入正性決定。因為這是最初入正性離生,也是最初入正性決定的緣故。
經上說『正性』,指的就是涅槃。或者說『正性』一語,是因於諸聖道而立。『生』指煩惱,或者指根未成熟;聖道能超越它,所以叫作離生。聖道能決定趣向涅槃,或者能決了諦相,所以諸聖道得『決定』之名。到了這個位次,就叫作『入』。
論(捨異生性之三說):這個忍生起以後就得聖者之名。它在未來(將生而未生之位)捨掉異生性——這是說,容許這個忍在未來將生的時候有這種作用,而不是別的法有,好像燈與生相那樣(燈未至而已破闇,生相在未來而能生法)。
此處另錄二說。有餘師說:是世第一法捨異生性。(論主難之:)這個道理不對,因為它們兩個同樣名為世間法的緣故,因為性相違的緣故(相違者不能相捨)。(釋通之語:)這也沒有過失,好像借怨家的肩膀能夠殺害怨家的性命一樣(同類而能相害)。又有餘師說:是這兩個共同捨的,好像無間道與解脫道共同斷惑一樣。
論(十六心之流轉):這個忍無間,就緣欲界之苦有法智生起,名叫苦法智。應當知道這個智也是無漏所攝,因為前面說的『無漏』一語遍流於後面的緣故。
像緣欲界苦聖諦之境有苦法忍、苦法智生起那樣,接著又在法智無間,總緣其餘二界(色界無色界)的苦聖諦之境,有類智忍生起,名叫苦類智忍;這個忍無間,就緣這個境有類智生起,名叫苦類智。
最初證知諸法真理的,所以叫作法智;這以後的境與智因為和前面相似,所以得『類』之名——因為後者是隨著前者而證境的緣故。
像緣苦諦於欲界及其餘二界,生法忍、類忍、法智、類智四心那樣,緣其餘三諦也各有四心。就是在前面的苦類智之後,接著緣欲界集聖諦之境有法智忍生起,名叫集法智忍;這個忍無間就緣欲界之集有法智生起,名叫集法智。接著緣其餘二界集聖諦之境有類智忍生起,名叫集類智忍;這個忍無間就緣這個境有類智生起,名叫集類智。
接著緣欲界滅聖諦之境有法智忍生起,名叫滅法智忍;這個忍無間就緣欲界之滅有法智生起,名叫滅法智。接著緣其餘二界滅聖諦之境有類智忍生起,名叫滅類智忍;這個忍無間就緣這個境有類智生起,名叫滅類智。
接著緣欲界道聖諦之境有法智忍生起,名叫道法智忍;這個忍無間就緣欲界之道有法智生起,名叫道法智。接著緣其餘二界道聖諦之境有類智忍生起,名叫道類智忍;這個忍無間就緣這個境有類智生起,名叫道類智。
像這樣次第共有十六心,總名為聖諦現觀。
論(頓漸之辯):這裡有其他部派這樣說:對於諸諦唯是頓現觀(一時齊觀四諦)。然而他們的意趣還應當再推尋,因為他們所說的『現觀』一語沒有分別(不知所指是哪一種現觀)。
詳細說來,現觀總有三種,因為有見、緣、事的差別。唯有無漏慧於諸諦之境現前見得分明,這叫見現觀;這個無漏慧連同與它相應的其餘心心所同緣一個所緣,這叫緣現觀;這些能緣之法連同其餘俱有的戒、生相等不相應法同作一個事業,這叫事現觀。
見苦諦的時候,於苦聖諦具足三種現觀;於其餘三諦則唯有事現觀,就是斷(集)、證(滅)、修(道)三事。
若在諸諦之中,就『見現觀』來說頓現觀,道理上必定不然,因為諸諦之中行相各別的緣故。若說用一個『無我』行相總見諸諦,那就不應當再用苦等各別的行相去見苦諦等;這樣一來便與契經相違。如契經所說:諸聖弟子用苦行相思惟於苦,用集行相思惟於集,用滅行相思惟於滅,用道行相思惟於道,是無漏作意相應的擇法。
若說這部經說的是修道位,這也不對,因為見道與修道一樣(都須各別行相)。
若他又說:見一諦的時候,對其餘諸諦得自在的緣故,所以說頓現觀——這樣說道理上也沒有過失。然而在這樣的現觀中間有起有不起,那要另行思擇。
若他又說:於見苦的時候就能斷集、證滅、修道,所以說頓現觀——這樣說道理上也沒有過失,因為前面已經說過見苦諦時於其餘三諦中有事現觀的緣故。
若依見現觀而言,契經之中見有明確的文句說是漸現觀。如契經說:佛告長者,對於四聖諦不是頓現觀,必定是漸現觀,乃至廣說。像這樣的經共有三部,一一部經各有各的譬喻。
若說有經這樣講:只對苦諦沒有惑、沒有疑,對佛也沒有,所以是頓現觀——這也不足為證,因為那是依『定不現行』而說,或者是依『必當斷』而說,是密意之語。
〔正30前半〕十六心依何地——與世第一同依一地
論(承上起問):已經分辨了現觀具足十六心,那麼這十六心是依什麼地呢?頌說:
頌:都與世第一法同依於一個地。
論:隨著世第一法所依的諸地,應當知道這十六心也就依那些地。世第一法依六地,如前面已經說過了。
〔正30後半〕忍智之次第——無間道與解脫道
論(承上起問):什麼緣故必定有這樣的忍與智前後次第間雜而起呢?頌說:
頌:忍與智依次是無間道與解脫道。
論:十六心之中,忍是無間道,因為就『斷惑之得』而言,它沒有什麼能夠隔礙的緣故;智是解脫道,因為已經解脫了惑的『得』,並且與離繫的『得』同時生起的緣故。具足這兩個而有次第,道理上決定應當如此——好像世間人驅趕賊人(無間道)而後關上門戶(解脫道)一樣。
論(假設之難與答):(難者假設而說:)若說第二個(智)只是無間道而與離繫得同時生起,那麼在這個位次之中,對於一一境上就決定不會生起『已斷之疑智』;若說見道位中唯有忍能斷惑,那就和本論(發智等)所說的九結聚相違了。
(論主答:)這個難不對,因為諸忍都是智的眷屬,好像國王的眷屬所作的事業就名為國王所作一樣。
〔正31前半〕前十五心是見道——見未曾見之故
論(承上起問):這十六心都是見諦理的,是不是一切都可以說是見道所攝呢?答:不是。那麼是怎樣的呢?頌說:
頌:前十五心是見道,因為所見是未曾見過的緣故。
論:從苦法智忍為最初,到道類智忍為最後,其中總共有十五個剎那,都是見道所攝,因為所見的是未曾見過的諦的緣故。到了第十六個道類智的時候,沒有一個諦理是『未見而今見』的了,好像溫習曾經見過的東西一樣,所以屬修道所攝。
論(問答·一剎那之未見):問:豈不是那個時候所觀的道類忍也是道諦之理而未見今見嗎(何以不算見道)?
答:這裡是就『諦』而說,不是就『剎那』而說。並不是一個剎那的未見今見就可以叫作『今見未見之諦理』——好像收割一畦稻子只剩下一棵,不可以說這一畦沒有割完。
又,道類智是果所攝的緣故、是頓修八智十六行相的緣故、是捨掉前面之道的緣故、是相續而起的緣故,所以像其餘的修道一樣,不是見道所攝。
論(再難與答):(難者:)然而道類智必定不退,因為它任持著見道所斷之斷的緣故;就由這一點,應當算它是見道所攝。
(論主答:)這個難不對,因為過失太過(照這樣推,一切後起之道都成見道了)。
論(設問與答):問:什麼緣故那七個智(前十五心中的七智)也算見道所攝呢?
答:因為見諸諦理還沒有究竟的緣故——就是說,它們是在還沒有周遍見完諸諦理的中間生起的緣故,所以也算見道所攝。
〔正31後半·正32〕隨信行與隨法行——三向之建立
論(承上起問):已經說了見道與修道二者生起的差別,接著應當依這個道的分位差別,建立眾聖補特伽羅(各種聖者之人)。且先依見道十五心位建立眾聖的差別,頌說:
頌:名叫隨信行與隨法行,由根有鈍利的差別而立;若先前具縛,或已斷修惑一品乃至五品,到這個位次名為初果向;斷了接下來的(六至八品)名為第二果向;離了八地之染名為第三果向。
論(二種聖者):見道位中的聖者有兩種:一是隨信行,二是隨法行;由根的鈍利差別而立這兩個名字。諸鈍根的名為隨信行者,諸利根的名為隨法行者。
由『信隨行』(隨著信而行)而名為隨信行;他有隨信行,所以名為隨信行『者』。或者說,由於串習這種隨信行而成了他的性,所以名為隨信行者——因為他先前是信他人之言而隨之行的緣故。
依這個道理應當解釋隨法行者:他先前是由自己披閱契經等法而隨之行的緣故。
論(三向之建立):就是這二種聖者,由於對修惑斷除的多少有差別,立為三向。
就是這二種聖者,若在先前沒有用世間道斷過修所斷惑,名為具縛;或者先前已斷欲界一品乃至五品——到這個位次中,名為初果向,因為趣向初果的緣故。所說初果,就是預流果,因為在一切沙門果中必定最先得的緣故。
若先前已斷欲界六品,或者七品八品,到這個位次中名為第二果向,因為趣向第二果的緣故。第二果就是一來果,因為在遍得諸果之中這是第二的緣故。
若先前已經離欲界九品,或者先前已斷初靜慮一品乃至具離無所有處(離八地之染),到這個位次中名為第三果向,因為趣向第三果的緣故。第三果就是不還果,其計數之法依前面所釋類推。
〔正33〕至第十六心住果——轉名信解與見至
論(承上起問):接著依修道的道類智之時建立眾聖的差別,頌說:
頌:到了第十六心,隨著前三向而住三果;名為信解與見至,也是由根的鈍利差別而立。
論:就是前面的隨信行者與隨法行者,到了第十六個道類智心,名為住果,不再名為向。隨著前面的三向,如今住於三果——就是前面的預流向如今住預流果,前面的一來向如今住一來果,前面的不還向如今住不還果。
阿羅漢果必定不會在此初得,因為見道無容斷修惑的緣故,因為世間道無容離有頂之染的緣故。
到了住果之位,捨掉先前二名而得二個新名——就是不再名為隨信行、隨法行,轉而得到信解、見至二個名字;這也是由於根的鈍利差別。諸鈍根的先名隨信行,如今名信解;諸利根的先名隨法行,如今名見至。這二種聖者,一個是信增、一個是慧增,所以標出信解、見至的名別。
〔正34〕住果非向——未起勝果道故
論(承上起問):什麼緣故先前斷欲界修惑一品乃至五品的人,到第十六道類智心,只說名為預流果等等,而不說是後果之向呢?頌說:
頌:在諸得果的位次中,還沒有得勝果之道;因為還沒有起勝道,所以名為住果而不名為向。
論:諸得果的時候,對於勝果之道必定還沒有得,所以住果的人乃至還沒有起勝果道之時,只名為住果,不名為後向。
然而那些先斷欲界修惑一品乃至五品的人,到得果的時候,此生必定會生起勝果之道。由這一點可知:先離三靜慮之染而後依下地入見道的人,他得果以後在現生之中必定能引生後面的勝果道。若不是這樣,聖者生到上地去,就應當不可以說決定成就樂根了。
〔正35前半〕地地失德各九品
論(承上起問):像這樣已經依先具縛、倍離欲及全離欲而入見諦的人,於十六心位立了眾聖的差別;接著應當就修惑,分辨漸次生起的能對治道的分位差別。頌說:
頌:一一地中失與德各有九品,下中上各分三。
論:『失』就是過失,也就是所治之障;『德』就是功德,也就是能治之道。
如前面已經分辨過欲界修所斷惑有九品差別,這樣上地一直到有頂,照例也應當如此。像所斷之障在一一地中各有九品,諸能治道的無間道與解脫道也各有九品。
問:失與德如何各分九品?
答:就是根本的三品各有下中上,這三品又各分下中上的差別;由此失與德各分九品,就是下下、下中、下上,中下、中中、中上,上下、上中、上上品。
應當知道:這裡面下下品的道,其勢力能斷上上品的障;像這樣乃至上上品的道,其勢力能斷下下品的障。因為上上品等諸能治之德在最初還沒有的緣故;等到這個德有了的時候,上上品等的失已經沒有了的緣故。
好像洗衣服的時候,粗垢先除掉,到後來才漸漸除去細垢;又好像粗重的闇,小的明就能滅掉,而要滅細闇則必須用大明。失與德相對,道理上也應當如此。
因為白法的力量強、黑法的力量劣,所以一剎那頃劣道現行,就能夠把無始時來展轉增益的上品諸惑頓時斷掉。好像積累很久的眾病,服少許良藥就能頓時痊癒;又好像長時所積的大闇,一剎那頃一盞小燈就能滅掉。
〔正35後半〕預流極七返——七返之義·第八有之諍·苦邊際
論(承上起問):已經分辨了失與德的九品差別,接著應當依它們建立聖者的差別。且諸有學在修道位中總名為信解、見至,隨著位次又有多種差別;先應當建立那個一品都還沒有斷的人。頌說:
頌:還沒有斷修所斷之失的,是住果而極七返。
論:諸住果的人,對於一切地的修所斷失都還沒有斷的時候,名為預流,最多受七返生。
『七返』一語,是顯示七次往返受生,就是在人、天之中各七生之義。『極』字是為了顯示受生最多不過如此,並不是諸預流都要受七返。契經說『極七返生』,是說那最多七返受生之義。
諸無漏道總名為『流』,因為以它為因而趣向涅槃的緣故;『預』字是為了顯示最初的至得——他預入此流,所以名為預流。
論(問答·預流之名目何義):問:這個『預流』之名是目何義?
答:若說最初得道就名為預流,那麼預流之名應當指第八有的人(尚未得果之向位者);若說最初得果就名為預流,那麼倍離欲、全離欲的人到道類智時也應當名為預流。
所以這個預流之名是目最初得果,然而是依『遍得一切果的人所最初得的那個果』而建立這個名。一來、不還不是決定最初所得的果,唯有這個是決定最初得的,所以名為預流。
問:什麼緣故這個名字不指第八有的人?
答:因為必須到得道類智的時候,才具足得了向與果的無漏道的緣故、才具足得了見道與修道的無漏道的緣故。他於現觀之流遍得而至,所以名為預流;第八有的人不是這樣,所以預流之名不指第八有。
論(七生二十八之算):那人從此以後,在人中最多結七次中有與生有,在天中也是這樣,總共二十八;因為人天各七等的緣故,說是極七生。好像七處善與七葉樹(皆以七為數)。毘婆沙師所說的就是這樣。
論(第八有之難與答·三重往復):(難者:)若是這樣,什麼緣故契經中說『無處無容見圓滿的人還可以有受第八有之義』(明明說沒有第八有,卻算出二十八生)?
(答者:)這部契經的意思是就一趣而說的(人中不過七、天中不過七);若照文句執死,那麼中有就應當沒有了(中有不入生數)。
(難者又難:)若是這樣,那麼上流到有頂的人,也應當一趣之中沒有第八生了(而彼實有多生)。
(答者釋通:)這是依欲界而說的,所以沒有這個過失。
論(教證與理證):問:這用什麼作證?是用教還是用理?
答:因為契經說『天七及人』。飲光部的經分明分別說在人處天處各受七生,因此在這裡不應當固執。
若在人趣得預流果,他還在人趣得般涅槃;若在天趣得,還在天趣得。
論(何緣無第八有):問:什麼緣故他沒有受第八有?
答:因為相續到此必定成熟的緣故,聖道的種類法爾應當如此——好像七步蛇(毒發不過七步)、第四日瘧(發作不過其期)。
又因為他還有其餘七結在的緣故,就是二種下分結、五種上分結;中間雖然有聖道現前,卻由其餘業力所持而不證圓寂。
到了第七有,若遇到沒有佛法的時候,他在居家就得阿羅漢果;既得果以後必定不住在家,法爾自然得到苾芻的形相。此處另錄一說:有人說,他是往其餘的道出家。
論(無退墮法之由):問:怎麼說他名為無退墮法?
答:因為不生長退墮之業的緣故、因為違逆那種生長之業與果的緣故、因為強盛的善根鎮持他的身的緣故、因為加行與意樂二者都清淨的緣故。
諸有決定墮惡趣之業的人,尚且不能起忍,何況得預流。所以有頌這樣說:
引頌(七言·非本頌):愚人所作之罪雖小也墮惡趣,智人所為之罪雖大也能脫苦;好像一團鐵雖小也沉入水中,做成鐵鉢的鐵雖大也能浮起。
論(苦邊際·收卷):問:經說預流『作苦邊際』,是依什麼義而立『苦邊際』之名?
答:依『到此生為止、以後更沒有苦』而立,這是使後苦不再相續之義。或者說,苦邊際指的就是涅槃。
問:涅槃怎麼可以是所作的呢?
答:因為除去了那個得的障礙,所以說『作』——好像說『作空』,指的是毀掉臺觀(把擋處的東西拆掉,空並非造出來的)。
其餘位次的人也有極七返生的,然而不決定,所以不說。
〔Roots 15 and 16〕The Four Foundations of Mindfulness — Observation by the Individual and the Common Characteristic · the Three Entities of a Foundation of Mindfulness · Their Order and Their Counteracting of the Inversions
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): It has been said above that there are two gates of entering cultivation (the contemplation of impurity and mindfulness of the breath). By the cultivation of these two gates the mind is able to gain concentration. The mind having gained concentration, what further ought one then to cultivate? The stanza says:
Stanza: In dependence upon the calm abiding already cultivated to accomplishment, one cultivates the four foundations of mindfulness for the sake of insight; by the two ways of looking, the individual characteristic and the common characteristic, one observes these four, body, feeling, mind, and dharmas. The intrinsic nature of a foundation of mindfulness is the three discernments formed by hearing and the rest; and besides this there are the two further kinds, the foundation of mindfulness as conjoined and the foundation of mindfulness as object. The order, before and after, of the four foundations of mindfulness is established following the order in which they arise; and because they counteract the four inversions, the foundations of mindfulness are only four.
Treatise: In dependence upon the excellent calm abiding already cultivated to fullness (śamatha, that portion whereby the mind rests upon a single object and is not scattered), and for the sake of cultivating insight (vipaśyanā, that portion whereby one discriminates upon an object and sees its true character), one accordingly cultivates the four foundations of mindfulness.
How, then, are the four foundations of mindfulness to be cultivated? By the two ways of looking, the individual characteristic and the common characteristic, one observes the body, observes feeling, observes mind, and observes dharmas.
What is called the individual characteristic? The four, body, feeling, mind, and dharmas, have each of them its own nature not shared with anything else, and this is called the individual characteristic. What is called the common characteristic? That all conditioned dharmas are impermanent, that all dharmas with outflows are suffering, and that all dharmas are empty and are non-self — these properties, which are not confined to one thing but run through many, are called the common characteristic.
What is the intrinsic nature of each of the four? The intrinsic nature of the body is the four great elements and the form derived from the four great elements. The intrinsic natures of feeling and of mind are just as their names display them (feeling being the receiving of what is felt, mind being the discerning knowledge of an object). The intrinsic nature of dharmas is all the dharmas that remain when body, feeling, and mind have been taken away.
It is transmitted (this being a saying handed down and not the author’s own settled view) that when in concentration one analyzes the body down to the fineness of atoms and time down to the shortness of a moment, and observes them one by one in their several distinctions, this is called the fullness of cultivating the foundation of mindfulness on the body; and the manner in which the remaining three, feeling, mind, and dharmas, are cultivated to fullness should be known upon the same principle.
Treatise (question and answer · the entity of the four foundations of mindfulness): Question: What, then, is called the entity of the four foundations of mindfulness?
Answer: Each of these four foundations of mindfulness has three entities, because of the three distinctions of intrinsic nature, conjunction, and object.
First, the foundation of mindfulness as intrinsic nature has discernment for its entity. This discernment is again of three kinds, namely the discernment formed by hearing, the discernment formed by reflection, and the discernment formed by cultivation (the three discernments of discrimination accomplished through listening, through pondering, and through cultivating concentration); and as regards these three, each likewise gets the name of a foundation of mindfulness.
Second, the foundation of mindfulness as conjoined has for its entity discernment together with the other dharmas coexisting with it at the same time (mental factors such as feeling, perception, and volition, and the dharmas associated with it).
Third, the foundation of mindfulness as object has for its entity those dharmas which discernment takes as its object (that is, the four objects themselves, body, feeling, mind, and dharmas).
Question: How is it known that the intrinsic nature of a foundation of mindfulness is discernment and not some other dharma?
Answer: The sūtra says — abiding in the body one observes along the body, and this is called the foundation of mindfulness on the body; and so likewise with the remaining three, feeling, mind, and dharmas. Every name that speaks of ‘observing along’ points to nothing but the entity of discernment, for apart from discernment there is no function of observing-along.
Treatise (question and answer · why the name “foundation of mindfulness” is established upon discernment): Question: Since the entity is discernment, why is the name ‘foundation of mindfulness’ established upon discernment?
Answer: The Vaibhāṣika masters (the masters of the Sarvāstivāda school’s own tenets) say: because within this class of dharmas the force of mindfulness is especially preponderant. That is to say, it is by the sustaining force of mindfulness that discernment gets to proceed — as when one splits wood with an axe, the cleft is held open by the force of the wedge (the axe being discernment, the wedge mindfulness).
The author then says: if one speaks plainly and in strict principle, one should say that it is discernment that makes mindfulness stand fast, and that therefore the name foundation of mindfulness is established upon discernment — for it is following upon what discernment observes that mindfulness is able to record it clearly.
For this reason the Venerable Aniruddha said: if anyone is able, abiding in the body, to observe along the body, then taking the body as object mindfulness gets to stand fast, and so on at length (the remaining three on this model). The World-Honored One also said: if anyone abides in the body and observes along the body, mindfulness stands fast and is not mistaken.
Treatise (question and answer · a separate proof of the foundation of mindfulness as object): Yet another sūtra says this: by what do these four foundations of mindfulness come to be gathered? By what do they come to cease? By the gathering of food, contact, name-and-form, and attention there are gathered, in that order, body, feeling, mind, and dharmas; by the ceasing of food, contact, name-and-form, and attention there cease, in that order, body, feeling, mind, and dharmas.
It should be known that what that sūtra speaks of is the foundation of mindfulness as object (since what is said to be gathered and to cease is the four objects and not the discernment that observes), for mindfulness is what gets to stand fast upon those four objects.
Again, the fourfold difference of the foundations of mindfulness is also established following the difference of their objects as one’s own continuum, another’s continuum, and one’s own and another’s continuum together (observing one’s own body, observing another’s body, observing both together). Thus each of the foundations of mindfulness is again of three kinds.
Treatise (the ground of their order): That these four foundations of mindfulness are set before and after in this way means that their order is established following the order in which they arise.
Question: And why is the order of their arising just so?
Answer: Because what is coarse and evident in the aspect of its object ought to be observed first. Or it may be said that all the several desires and greeds proceed upon this one thing, the body, and so the four foundations of mindfulness place the observation of the body first. Yet greed for the body arises from taking delight in feeling; taking delight in feeling arises from the mind’s not being tamed; and the mind is untamed because the afflictions are not yet cut off — hence the observation of feeling, of mind, and of dharmas follows in just this order.
Treatise (the counteracting of the inversions · mixed and unmixed objects): These four foundations of mindfulness counteract, each in its own order, the four inversions of ‘purity, pleasure, permanence, and self’ (reckoning the impure pure, the painful pleasant, the impermanent permanent, the not-self a self), and so they are only four, neither more nor fewer.
Of the four, the first three have unmixed objects only (each observing one object); what the fourth, the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas, takes as object extends to both the mixed and the unmixed. If one observes dharmas alone, it is called having an unmixed object; if among the four objects, body and the rest, one takes two, three, or four of them and observes them together, it is called having a mixed object.
〔Root 17〕The Foundation of Mindfulness on Dharmas with a Total Object — Observing the Four Objects Together in One · Cultivating the Four Modes of Apprehension
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): When the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas such as the body with mixed objects has thus been cultivated to ripeness, what further ought one then to cultivate? The stanza says:
Stanza: That practitioner, abiding within the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas, observes the four objects together and cultivates these four modes of apprehension: impermanent, suffering, empty, and non-self.
Treatise: That person who practices observation, abiding within the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas whose object is total and mixed, observes together the four objects, body, feeling, mind, and dharmas, and cultivates the four modes of apprehension — namely impermanent, suffering, empty, and non-self (a mode of apprehension being that view which the mind raises up upon its object).
〔Roots 18–20〕The Four Wholesome Roots — Heat, Summit, Receptivity, and the Highest Worldly Dharma
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): When this observation has been cultivated to accomplishment, what wholesome root arises? The stanza says:
Stanza: From this arises the wholesome root of heat, which observes the four noble truths in full and cultivates the sixteen modes of apprehension; the wholesome root of summit that arises next is likewise so. These two wholesome roots, when they first set foot, are the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas alone, and when they advance further they have all four foundations of mindfulness. The wholesome root of receptivity that comes next is the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas alone; its low and middling grades are the same as summit (observing the four truths in full with the sixteen modes of apprehension), while its high grade observes only the suffering of the desire realm, cultivating one mode of apprehension only and lasting one moment only; and the highest worldly dharma is likewise so. These wholesome roots all have discernment for their entity; taken together with their attendants they are of the nature of the five aggregates, save that acquisition is to be excepted.
Treatise (the wholesome root of heat): When the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas taking the common characteristic as a total object is cultivated and ripens by degrees up to the highest of the high grades, then, after this foundation of mindfulness, there arises the first wholesome root of the factors conducive to penetration, named the wholesome root of heat.
Why is this dharma named heat? Because it is named the wholesome root of heat as being like ‘heat’ (the warmth that is there when a thing is about to burn but has not yet burned) — it is the forerunner of the fire of the noble path which can burn up the firewood of the afflictions; as before a fire breaks out there is first a warm vapor, it is therefore called heat.
Because the station of this wholesome root of heat is long, it is able to observe in full the objects that are the four noble truths, and able also to cultivate in full the sixteen modes of apprehension. Observing the noble truth of suffering it cultivates four modes of apprehension: first impermanent, second suffering, third empty, fourth non-self. Observing the noble truth of origin it cultivates four modes of apprehension: first cause, second origin, third production, fourth condition. Observing the noble truth of cessation it cultivates four modes of apprehension: first cessation, second calm, third excellent, fourth escape. Observing the noble truth of the path it cultivates four modes of apprehension: first path, second suitable, third proceeding, fourth deliverance. The differences among these modes of apprehension will be analyzed below in their own place (the Chapter on Knowledge).
Treatise (the wholesome root of summit): When this wholesome root of heat has increased by degrees through the low, the middling, and the high grades and reaches its completion, there arises yet another wholesome root, named the wholesome root of summit — and because it is more excellent than heat, a different name is established for it.
Why is it named summit? Among the ‘movable wholesome roots’ (wholesome roots which may advance or retreat and are still liable to waver) this dharma is the most excellent, as the crown is the highest part of a man’s body, and so it is named the wholesome root of summit. Or it may be said that because it stands just at the meeting of the two brinks of advance and retreat, as one stands upon a mountain summit (where not to go forward is to go back), it is therefore called summit.
This wholesome root of summit also, like the wholesome root of heat, observes the four truths in full and cultivates the sixteen modes of apprehension in full.
Treatise (first setting foot and advancing further): Thus the two wholesome roots of heat and of summit, when they first set foot, are the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas alone.
Question: What is called ‘first setting foot’?
Answer: It is when any one of these wholesome roots first treads the track of the four noble truths with the sixteen modes of apprehension (going through the four truths and sixteen modes of apprehension for the first time), and this is called first setting foot; when afterwards it advances further, it then has all four foundations of mindfulness. As for those that had been obtained before, they do not come to be present again afterwards, since no esteem for them is any longer raised up.
Treatise (the wholesome root of receptivity): When this wholesome root of summit has increased by degrees through the low, middling, and high grades and reaches its completion, there arises yet another wholesome root, named the wholesome root of receptivity — because, in the receiving and allowing of the principle of the four truths (accepting it calmly without repulsion), this is the most excellent. And because the receptivity of this station will not fall back, it is therefore named the wholesome root of receptivity.
This wholesome root of receptivity, whether in setting foot or in advancing further, is the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas alone, and in this it differs from the two former.
Yet the wholesome root of receptivity also has the three grades, low, middling, and high. The low and middling grades are the same as summit, that is, they observe in full the objects that are the four noble truths and cultivate in full the sixteen modes of apprehension; the high grade is different, observing only the suffering of the desire realm, since it stands close beside the highest worldly dharma.
From this it may be inferred by parity of reasoning that the wholesome roots of heat and the rest are all able to take in full the suffering and the rest (the four truths) of the three realms as their object; this principle is established, since the treatise makes no distinction excluding it.
That is to say, the practitioner of yoga, with regard to the counteracting paths and the rest of the form and formless realms, lessens and abridges by degrees the modes of apprehension and the objects upon each single noble truth, until there is left only a two-moment attention pondering the object that is the noble truth of the suffering of the desire realm — and up to this point is called the station of middling receptivity. From this station, with nothing intervening, there arises an excellent wholesome root of one mode of apprehension and one moment only, and this is called the high grade of receptivity; for after this wholesome root has arisen it does not continue (lasting one moment only).
Treatise (the highest worldly dharma): With nothing intervening after the high grade of receptivity there arises the highest worldly dharma. Like the high grade of receptivity, it too takes the truth of the suffering of the desire realm as its object, cultivating one mode of apprehension and lasting one moment only.
Because it is still with outflows, it is called ‘worldly’; because it is the most excellent, it is called ‘highest.’ This dharma with outflows is the most excellent among all worldly dharmas, and is therefore named the highest worldly dharma. It has the force of human effort, and apart from a homogeneous cause (without needing to depend upon a former dharma of its own class as its cause) it can draw forth the arising of the noble path, and so it is called the most excellent.
Treatise (their entity): Thus the four wholesome roots, heat and the rest, being of the nature of foundations of mindfulness, all have discernment for their entity; and if spoken of together with their attendants, they are all of the nature of the five aggregates. Yet their ‘acquisition’ is to be excepted — otherwise the wholesome roots of heat and the rest belonging to the noble ones (who have relinquished heat and the rest so that they are no longer present) would come to be present once more.
Treatise (present cultivation and future cultivation): Herein, at the first setting foot of the wholesome root of heat: the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas taking as object the three truths of suffering, origin, and the path is cultivated in the present, and four foundations of mindfulness are cultivated for the future; any one mode of apprehension is cultivated in the present, and four modes of apprehension are cultivated for the future. The foundation of mindfulness on dharmas taking the truth of cessation as object is cultivated in the present, and one is cultivated for the future; any one mode of apprehension is cultivated in the present, and four modes of apprehension are cultivated for the future. Because this class (the kind of wholesome root belonging to this station) has not been obtained before, only what is of the same portion (of the same station) can be cultivated.
When afterwards it advances further: taking the three truths as object, any one foundation of mindfulness is cultivated in the present and four are cultivated for the future; any one mode of apprehension is cultivated in the present and sixteen are cultivated for the future. The foundation of mindfulness on dharmas taking the truth of cessation as object is cultivated in the present and four are cultivated for the future; any one mode of apprehension is cultivated in the present and sixteen are cultivated for the future. Because this class has already been obtained before, what is not of the same portion can also be cultivated.
At the first setting foot of the wholesome root of summit: the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas taking the four truths as object is cultivated in the present and four are cultivated for the future; any one mode of apprehension is cultivated in the present and sixteen are cultivated for the future. When afterwards it advances further: taking the three truths as object, any one foundation of mindfulness is cultivated in the present and four are cultivated for the future; any one mode of apprehension is cultivated in the present and sixteen are cultivated for the future; the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas taking the truth of cessation as object is cultivated in the present and four are cultivated for the future; any one mode of apprehension is cultivated in the present and sixteen are cultivated for the future.
For the wholesome root of receptivity, whether at the first setting foot or in advancing further: the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas taking the four truths as object is cultivated in the present and four are cultivated for the future; any one mode of apprehension is cultivated in the present and sixteen are cultivated for the future. Yet when in advancing further the object is abridged, then, following upon the object it omits, that portion of the modes of apprehension is not cultivated either.
The highest worldly dharma: the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas taking as object the truth of the suffering of the desire realm is cultivated in the present and four are cultivated for the future; any one mode of apprehension is cultivated in the present and four modes of apprehension are cultivated for the future — because it has no differing portion, and because it resembles the path of seeing.
〔Roots 21–23〕The Several Gates of the Factors Conducive to Penetration — What They Are Formed by · Level · Body · Male and Female · Relinquishing and Retreat
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The characteristics and the entity of the wholesome roots produced have been analyzed; now the sense of their differences ought next to be analyzed. The stanza says:
Stanza: These four factors conducive to penetration are all formed by cultivation; they depend upon six levels, and of them two wholesome roots are said by some to depend on six levels and by others on seven; they arise in dependence upon a body of the desire realm, in the nine places among men and gods; the first three wholesome roots are obtained in both kinds by man and by woman alike (the wholesome root arising in a male body and that arising in a female body), and the fourth is likewise so for a woman’s body. A noble one relinquishes them by losing the level, an ordinary being by the end of life; the first two wholesome roots are relinquished by retreat as well. Those arising in dependence upon a fundamental level will certainly see the truths in this very life. What is obtained again after being relinquished before is not the same as the one before. Both these relinquishings have non-acquisition for their nature.
Treatise (the establishing of the name): These four excellent wholesome roots, heat, summit, receptivity, and the highest worldly dharma, are named the factors conducive to penetration.
Question: On what sense is the name ‘factors conducive to penetration’ established?
Answer: ‘Decision’ means deciding, and ‘discernment’ means discriminating. What is called deciding and discriminating refers to the noble paths — because the noble paths can cut off doubt (deciding) and can distinguish the characteristics of the four truths (discriminating). ‘Factor’ means a portion; the sense of the word is that what these four are conducive to is only the one portion that is the path of seeing, a portion of decisive discernment, whence they get the name ‘factors of penetration.’ These four are able, as cause and condition, to draw forth the factors of decisive discernment, and are conducive to them, whence they get the name ‘conducive to that’ — and so they are called the factors conducive to penetration.
Treatise (formed by cultivation): These four are all formed by cultivation, and not formed by hearing or by reflection, because they belong only to the levels of meditative equipoise (the levels of concentration).
Of the four, the first two (heat and summit) belong to the low grade, since both are still liable to waver and may still be lost. Receptivity belongs to the middling grade, since it surpasses the two former while the highest worldly dharma is above it. The highest worldly dharma alone belongs to the high grade.
Treatise (the levels upon which they depend): These four wholesome roots all depend upon six levels, namely the four meditative absorptions, access concentration, and the intermediate absorption. They are not found in the desire realm, since meditative equipoise is wanting there (the desire realm having no concentration). Nor are they found in the remaining higher levels (the levels of the formless realm), because they belong to the retinue of the path of seeing (and the path of seeing does not depend on the formless); and because the mind of the formless realm does not take the desire realm as its object, while the desire realm is what ought first to be fully known and cut off.
These four wholesome roots can call forth the maturation of the five aggregates of the form realm, serving as a ‘cause of fullness’ (a cause that makes the fruit of retribution abundant), but cannot serve as a cause of projection (a cause that draws forth a whole lifetime of retribution), because they abhor and turn away from the three existences.
That the stanza has the words ‘six or seven’ is in order to display that there are two divergent accounts: namely that as regards the two, heat and summit, the Venerable Ghoṣa says that they depend upon the six former levels together with the desire realm, seven in all.
Treatise (the body upon which they depend): These four wholesome roots arise in dependence upon a body of the desire realm, in the nine places among men and gods, excepting Uttarakuru. The first three wholesome roots arise for the first time in the three continents, and after one is born among the gods they can also continue to be present. The fourth wholesome root can arise for the first time even in the places of the gods, since it has no first and later but only a single moment.
Treatise (male and female): These four wholesome roots arise only in dependence upon a male or a female body. As to the first three, both a male body and a female body obtain both kinds (obtaining both the wholesome root that arises in a male body and that which arises in a female body); as to the fourth, a female body also obtains both kinds. But if one depends upon a male body, one obtains only the wholesome root of a male body, since with regard to a female body one has already obtained cessation independent of discernment (being determined never again to take a female body).
Treatise (relinquishing): When a noble one has obtained these wholesome roots in dependence upon a given level, it is upon losing that level that the wholesome roots are relinquished; the words ‘losing the level’ display his passing on to be born in a higher level. As for an ordinary being, whether he loses the level or not, so soon as he loses the commonality of sentient beings (that is, at the end of life) he must relinquish these wholesome roots.
The first two wholesome roots are relinquished by retreat as well. Relinquishing by retreat at death belongs only to ordinary beings and not to noble ones; relinquishing by losing the level belongs only to noble ones and not to ordinary beings. Receptivity and the highest worldly dharma are not lost by retreat even for an ordinary being.
Treatise (dependence on a fundamental level, and obtaining again): One in whom the wholesome roots of heat and the rest arise in dependence upon a fundamental level (one of the four fundamental meditative absorptions) will certainly come to see the truths in this very life, because his mind of revulsion toward birth and death is exceedingly keen.
If what was relinquished before is afterwards obtained again, what is obtained is certainly not the very one that was relinquished before — just as when the discipline of individual liberation, having been relinquished, is undertaken and obtained again, it too is another new acquisition; because it was not cultivated to ripeness and requires great exertion to accomplish.
If one has obtained the wholesome roots of heat and the rest before and has relinquished them through passing to another life, then upon meeting a master of the dharma who speaks well and can discern the stations, one is able to give rise to summit and the rest; and if one does not meet such a master, one must cultivate again from the original station.
These two relinquishings, ‘losing’ and ‘retreat,’ both have non-acquisition for their nature. Retreat certainly involves the raising of a fault, whereas losing does not necessarily (as when a noble one loses by passing on to a higher level, which is no fault).
〔Root 24〕The Advantages of the Four Wholesome Roots — Heat Certainly Reaches Nirvāṇa · Summit Does Not Cut Off the Wholesome · Receptivity Does Not Fall into the Evil Destinies · The Highest Enters the Certainty of the Noble Path
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): What advantage is there in obtaining these wholesome roots? The stanza says:
Stanza: One who obtains heat will certainly reach nirvāṇa in the end; one who obtains summit will in the end not cut off his wholesome roots; one who obtains receptivity will not fall into the evil destinies; one who obtains the highest worldly dharma is able to enter the certainty of the noble path.
Treatise (heat): Among the four wholesome roots, if one has obtained the wholesome root of heat, then although he may still retreat, still cut off his wholesome roots, still do deeds of immediate retribution, still fall into the evil destinies and so forth, yet he will not go on wandering for long, because he will certainly reach nirvāṇa in the end.
Treatise (a question raised and answered): Question: If that is so, how does it differ from the factors conducive to liberation (which likewise certainly reach nirvāṇa)?
Answer: Because it is without obstruction, because it is near to seeing the truths, and because its modes of apprehension are the same as those of the path of seeing.
Treatise (summit): If one has obtained the wholesome root of summit, then although he may still retreat and so forth, yet the force of its ascendancy makes it certain that he will in the end not cut off his wholesome roots.
Treatise (receptivity): If one has obtained receptivity, then although he relinquishes it at the end of life and still abides in the station of an ordinary being, yet the force of its ascendancy makes him not retreat, not do deeds of immediate retribution, and not fall into the evil destinies.
Yet the stanza says only the one phrase ‘does not fall into the evil destinies’; that he also does not do deeds of immediate retribution may be known by inference from the sense, since one who does deeds of immediate retribution must fall into the evil destinies. That there is no retreat at the station of receptivity has been analyzed above.
That one at this station does not fall into the several evil destinies is because he has already gone far from the actions and afflictions that tend toward the evil destinies. For upon reaching the station of receptivity, he obtains the ‘dharma of not being born’ (being determined never again to be born there) with regard to a portion of destinies, of births, of places, of bodies, of existences, and of afflictions.
‘Destinies’ means the several evil destinies; ‘births’ means birth from an egg and birth from moisture; ‘places’ means the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings, Uttarakuru, and the place of great Brahmā; ‘bodies’ means the bodies of one congenitally without a sexual faculty, of one whose sexual faculty is incomplete, and of a person of both sexes; ‘existences’ means an eighth existence and the like; ‘afflictions’ means the afflictions abandoned by seeing.
These are obtained, as is fitting to each, at the station of low receptivity and at the station of high receptivity — that is, at the station of low receptivity there is obtained the not being born in the evil destinies, while the rest are obtained only upon the station of high receptivity.
Treatise (the highest worldly dharma): One who obtains the highest worldly dharma, though he still abides in the station of an ordinary being, is nevertheless able to enter the certainty of the noble path (the path of seeing).
Although the stanza does not say ‘apart from relinquishing at the end of life,’ yet since with nothing intervening it enters the certainty of the noble path, it is established by inference from the sense that it has no relinquishing at the end of life.
Question: Why is this one alone able to enter the certainty of the noble path?
Answer: Because it has already obtained cessation independent of discernment with regard to ordinary-being status, and because it is able, like an uninterrupted path, to relinquish ordinary-being status.
〔Root 25〕The Class May Be Turned — the Class of the Śrāvaka May Be Turned · Those Likened to the Qilin’s Horn and the Buddha Have No Turning
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): These four wholesome roots have each three grades, by the difference of the three classes of śrāvaka, pratyekabuddha, and Buddha. When the wholesome root of any one of these classes has already arisen, may it be turned toward another vehicle or not? The stanza says:
Stanza: The class of the śrāvaka may be turned; at the two stations of heat and summit it may be turned to Buddhahood, and at the three stations of heat, summit, and receptivity it may be turned to the other (the pratyekabuddha); the pratyekabuddha likened to the qilin’s horn and the Buddha have no turning, since they awaken in a single sitting.
Treatise: For one of the class of the śrāvaka in whom heat and summit have arisen, it is still possible to turn toward unsurpassed perfect awakening; but if he has obtained receptivity there is no principle by which he may become a Buddha, because he has already gone beyond the evil destinies — for a bodhisattva bears the welfare of beings in his heart, and in order to convert sentient beings he must go to the evil destinies, whereas that class which has obtained receptivity cannot be turned back (being determined not to fall into the evil destinies), and so there is certainly no sense in which he may become a Buddha.
At all three stations of heat, summit, and receptivity in one of the class of the śrāvaka, there is the sense that he may be turned into a pratyekabuddha; and since the pratyekabuddha lies outside the vehicle of the Buddha, he is spoken of as ‘the other.’
The words ‘the qilin’s horn and the Buddha’ in the stanza display the pratyekabuddha likened to the qilin’s horn (dwelling alone as the qilin has but one horn) and the unsurpassedly awakened one (the Buddha). In neither of these two is there any sense of the wholesome roots of heat and the rest being turned toward another vehicle, because both take the fourth meditative absorption as their support and awaken to the awakening of their own vehicle in a single sitting. The fourth meditative absorption is a concentration unshaken and utterly clear and keen, and is therefore fit to be the support of one likened to the qilin’s horn and of the unsurpassedly awakened one.
The ‘awakening’ here spoken of means the knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising, which will be analyzed below, since these are the very nature of awakening. What is called ‘a single sitting’ means that from the wholesome root of heat up to awakening he does not rise from his seat.
Here another account is recorded alongside: some other master says that it is from the contemplation of impurity onward that he does not rise from his seat, up to awakening.
There is another class of pratyekabuddha unlike those likened to the qilin’s horn (namely the pratyekabuddhas who go in a group); that they, after raising the first two wholesome roots (heat and summit) of that class, should turn toward another vehicle is in principle no obstacle.
〔Root 26〕The Factors Conducive to Liberation — Liberation in Three Lifetimes at the Fastest · Formed by Hearing and Reflection · Planted in the Three Continents of Men
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Is there anyone who, first cultivating this practice in this present life, gives rise to the factors conducive to penetration in this same life? Answer: There is not. How then is it? The stanza says:
Stanza: Before this there are first the factors conducive to liberation, and liberation comes in three lifetimes at the fastest; they are formed by hearing and by reflection, extend to all three kinds of action, bodily, verbal, and mental, and are planted in the three continents of the destiny of men.
Treatise: One in whom the factors conducive to penetration arise in this present life must have given rise to the factors conducive to liberation in a former life.
Whoever first plants the factors conducive to liberation gains liberation in three lifetimes at the fastest: that is, in the first life he gives rise to the factors conducive to liberation, in the second life to the factors conducive to penetration, and in the third life he enters the noble state and so on to liberation. It is as with the three different stations of sowing the seed, the shoot’s growing, and the bearing of fruit; and so it is with the three stations of the body’s entering the nature of dharma, of ripening, and of liberation.
It is transmitted that such factors conducive to liberation are formed by hearing and by reflection only, and have all three kinds of action, bodily, verbal, and mental, for their entity. Although as regards what is most excellent they are mental action only, yet the bodily and verbal actions raised up under this resolve and vow also get the name of factors conducive to liberation. If a man gives a single meal or keeps a single precept and the like, and deeply delights in seeking liberation, then, being sustained by the force of his vow, this is called planting the factors conducive to liberation.
The planting of the factors conducive to liberation takes place only in the three continents of the destiny of men, because in the other places revulsion and discerning wisdom are wanting as is fitting to each; and one must meet the appearance of a Buddha in the world to plant this wholesome root. Here another account is recorded alongside: some other master says that meeting a pratyekabuddha will do as well.
〔Roots 27–29〕The Sixteen Minds of the Path of Seeing — the Eight Receptivities and Eight Cognitions · the Three Kinds of Direct Realization of the Noble Truths
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The factors conducive to liberation have now been spoken of above by way of occasion; the order of entering contemplation is what is properly under discussion. Within it the several paths of preparatory practice have been explained, with the highest worldly dharma as their utmost limit; what path, then, is to be said to arise from here? The stanza says:
Stanza: With nothing intervening after the highest worldly dharma, taking the suffering of the desire realm as object, there arises the outflowless receptivity to the cognition of dharma; after the receptivity there arises the cognition of dharma. Next, taking the suffering of the other two realms as object, there arise the subsequent receptivity and the subsequent cognition. Taking the three truths of origin, cessation, and the path as object, four minds arise upon each, likewise so. These sixteen minds are named the direct realization of the noble truths; and direct realization is of three kinds in all, namely the distinction of the direct realization that is seeing, that is taking as object, and that is the matter done.
Treatise (the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering): With nothing intervening after the wholesome root of the highest worldly dharma, and taking as object the noble truth of the suffering of the desire realm, there arises a receptivity to the cognition of dharma comprised within the outflowless. This receptivity is named the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering.
Why is the name so established? In order to display that this receptivity is without outflows, its later homogeneous result (the cognition of dharma concerning suffering) is adduced to mark it out distinctly. This receptivity can produce the cognition of dharma and is the cause of the cognition of dharma, and so it gets the name ‘receptivity to the cognition of dharma’ — as a tree is named from its flower and fruit (the result being spoken of in the cause).
Treatise (the certainty of the noble path): This very receptivity is named the entry into the certainty of the noble path, and is also named the entry into rightness and determination. Because this is the first entry into the certainty of the noble path, and the first entry into rightness and determination.
The sūtra says ‘rightness,’ and this means nirvāṇa. Or it may be said that the word ‘rightness’ is established with reference to the noble paths. ‘Birth’ means the afflictions, or the faculties not yet ripened; the noble path can pass beyond it, and hence it is called separation from birth. The noble path can with certainty tend toward nirvāṇa, or can decidedly discern the characteristics of the truths, and so the noble paths get the name ‘determination.’ On reaching this station, one is said to ‘enter.’
Treatise (the three accounts of the relinquishing of ordinary-being status): Once this receptivity has arisen one gets the name of noble one. It relinquishes ordinary-being status while in the future (in the station of being about to arise but not yet arisen) — that is to say, it is allowed that this receptivity has this function at its future moment of arising, and that no other dharma has it, as with a lamp and with the mark of arising (the lamp dispelling the darkness before it has arrived, the mark of arising producing the dharma while itself in the future).
Here two further accounts are recorded alongside. Some other master says: it is the highest worldly dharma that relinquishes ordinary-being status. (The author objects:) This principle is not so, because the two of them are alike named worldly dharmas, and because their natures are contrary (what is contrary cannot relinquish its like). (A sentence explaining it through:) There is no fault in this either, as by the shoulder of an enemy one can take the enemy’s life (things of one class being able to harm one another). And some other master says: it is the two of them that relinquish it together, as an uninterrupted path and a path of liberation together cut off the afflictions.
Treatise (the course of the sixteen minds): With nothing intervening after this receptivity, and taking the suffering of the desire realm as object, there arises a cognition of dharma, named the cognition of dharma concerning suffering. It should be known that this cognition too is comprised within the outflowless, since the word ‘outflowless’ said above flows on through what follows.
Just as, taking as object the noble truth of the suffering of the desire realm, there arise the receptivity to the dharma of suffering and the cognition of dharma concerning suffering, so next, with nothing intervening after the cognition of dharma and taking as a total object the noble truth of the suffering of the other two realms (the form and the formless), there arises a receptivity to the subsequent cognition, named the receptivity to the subsequent cognition concerning suffering; and with nothing intervening after this receptivity, taking this same object, there arises a subsequent cognition, named the subsequent cognition concerning suffering.
Because it first realizes and knows the true principle of dharmas, it is named the cognition of dharma; the objects and cognitions after it, because they resemble the former, get the name ‘subsequent’ — for the latter realizes its object following after the former.
Just as, taking suffering as the truth, four minds arise in the desire realm and in the other two realms, namely the receptivity to the dharma, the subsequent receptivity, the cognition of dharma, and the subsequent cognition, so upon each of the other three truths there are likewise four minds. That is, after the foregoing subsequent cognition concerning suffering, next, taking as object the noble truth of the origin of the desire realm, there arises a receptivity to the cognition of dharma, named the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning origin; and with nothing intervening after this receptivity, taking the origin of the desire realm as object, there arises a cognition of dharma, named the cognition of dharma concerning origin. Next, taking as object the noble truth of the origin of the other two realms, there arises a receptivity to the subsequent cognition, named the receptivity to the subsequent cognition concerning origin; and with nothing intervening after this receptivity, taking this object, there arises a subsequent cognition, named the subsequent cognition concerning origin.
Next, taking as object the noble truth of the cessation of the desire realm, there arises a receptivity to the cognition of dharma, named the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning cessation; and with nothing intervening after this receptivity, taking the cessation of the desire realm as object, there arises a cognition of dharma, named the cognition of dharma concerning cessation. Next, taking as object the noble truth of the cessation of the other two realms, there arises a receptivity to the subsequent cognition, named the receptivity to the subsequent cognition concerning cessation; and with nothing intervening after this receptivity, taking this object, there arises a subsequent cognition, named the subsequent cognition concerning cessation.
Next, taking as object the noble truth of the path of the desire realm, there arises a receptivity to the cognition of dharma, named the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning the path; and with nothing intervening after this receptivity, taking the path of the desire realm as object, there arises a cognition of dharma, named the cognition of dharma concerning the path. Next, taking as object the noble truth of the path of the other two realms, there arises a receptivity to the subsequent cognition, named the receptivity to the subsequent cognition concerning the path; and with nothing intervening after this receptivity, taking this object, there arises a subsequent cognition, named the subsequent cognition concerning the path.
Thus in order there are sixteen minds in all, together named the direct realization of the noble truths.
Treatise (the dispute over simultaneity and gradualness): Here another school says this: with regard to the truths there is only simultaneous direct realization. Yet their intent should be further sought out, since the word ‘direct realization’ as they use it is undistinguished (one does not know which kind of direct realization is meant).
Spoken of in detail, direct realization is of three kinds in all, by the distinction of seeing, of taking as object, and of the matter done. Outflowless discernment alone seeing clearly before it the objects that are the truths is called the direct realization that is seeing; this outflowless discernment together with the other minds and mental factors associated with it taking one and the same object is called the direct realization that is taking as object; these dharmas that take an object, together with the other coexisting dharmas not associated with mind, such as discipline and the mark of arising, performing one and the same business, is called the direct realization that is the matter done.
At the time of seeing the truth of suffering, there are all three kinds of direct realization with regard to the noble truth of suffering; with regard to the other three truths there is only the direct realization that is the matter done, namely the three matters of cutting off (origin), realizing (cessation), and cultivating (the path).
If, among the truths, simultaneous direct realization be maintained with regard to the ‘direct realization that is seeing,’ this in principle cannot be so, since among the truths the modes of apprehension are severally different. And if it be said that by the single mode of apprehension ‘non-self’ one sees all the truths together, then one ought not further to see the truth of suffering and the rest by the several modes of apprehension of suffering and the rest; and in that case one would contradict the sūtra. As the sūtra says: the noble disciples ponder suffering by the mode of apprehension of suffering, ponder origin by the mode of apprehension of origin, ponder cessation by the mode of apprehension of cessation, and ponder the path by the mode of apprehension of the path — a discernment of dharmas associated with outflowless attention.
If it be said that this sūtra speaks of the station of the path of cultivation, this too is not so, since the path of seeing is like the path of cultivation herein (both requiring the several modes of apprehension).
If he says further: because at the time of seeing one truth one gains mastery with regard to the other truths, and therefore simultaneous direct realization is spoken of — put in this way there is in principle no fault either. Yet whether, in such a direct realization, there is an arising or a not-arising in between is a matter to be pondered separately.
If he says further: because at the time of seeing suffering one is able to cut off origin, realize cessation, and cultivate the path, and therefore simultaneous direct realization is spoken of — put in this way there is in principle no fault either, since it has been said above that at the time of seeing the truth of suffering there is the direct realization that is the matter done with regard to the other three truths.
If we speak with regard to the direct realization that is seeing, there are in the sūtras plain sentences saying that direct realization is gradual. As the sūtra says: the Buddha told the householder that with regard to the four noble truths there is no simultaneous direct realization but necessarily a gradual direct realization, and so on at length. Of sūtras such as this there are three in all, and each of the three has its own simile.
If it be said that there is a sūtra which speaks thus — that with regard to the truth of suffering alone there is no delusion and no doubt, and none with regard to the Buddha either, and therefore direct realization is simultaneous — this too is no sufficient proof, since that is said with regard to ‘certainly not being actively present,’ or with regard to ‘what must certainly be cut off,’ and is a saying with a hidden intent.
〔First Half of Root 30〕Upon What Level the Sixteen Minds Depend — the Same Level as the Highest Worldly Dharma
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): It has been analyzed that direct realization has sixteen minds in full; upon what level, then, do these sixteen minds depend? The stanza says:
Stanza: They all depend upon one and the same level as the highest worldly dharma.
Treatise: Following upon the levels on which the highest worldly dharma depends, it should be known that these sixteen minds depend upon just those levels. The highest worldly dharma depends upon six levels, as was said above.
〔Second Half of Root 30〕The Order of Receptivity and Cognition — the Uninterrupted Path and the Path of Liberation
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): For what reason must there be this order in which receptivity and cognition arise alternately, one before and one after? The stanza says:
Stanza: Receptivity and cognition are, in that order, the uninterrupted path and the path of liberation.
Treatise: Among the sixteen minds, receptivity is the uninterrupted path, because with regard to the ‘acquisition that cuts off the afflictions’ there is nothing that can block it; cognition is the path of liberation, because it has already been liberated from the ‘acquisition’ of the afflictions and arises at the same time as the ‘acquisition’ of release from bondage. That there should be these two in this order is in principle decidedly right — as when men in the world drive out a thief (the uninterrupted path) and afterwards shut the door (the path of liberation).
Treatise (an objection supposed, and the answer): (An objector supposes and says:) If the second (cognition) were merely an uninterrupted path arising at the same time as the acquisition of release from bondage, then at this station there would decidedly arise no ‘cognition of the doubt that has been cut off’ with regard to each single object; and if in the station of the path of seeing receptivity alone cuts off the afflictions, then this would contradict what the treatise itself (the Treatise on the Development of Wisdom and the rest) says of the nine clusters of fetters.
(The author answers:) This objection is not so, because all the receptivities are the retinue of cognition, as the business done by a king’s retinue is called the doing of the king.
〔First Half of Root 31〕The First Fifteen Minds Are the Path of Seeing — Because What Is Seen Has Not Been Seen Before
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): These sixteen minds all see the principle of the truths; may they then all be said to be comprised within the path of seeing? Answer: They may not. How then is it? The stanza says:
Stanza: The first fifteen minds are the path of seeing, because what is seen has not been seen before.
Treatise: From the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering as the first, to the receptivity to the subsequent cognition concerning the path as the last, there are fifteen moments in all therein, and all are comprised within the path of seeing, because what is seen are truths not seen before. By the time of the sixteenth, the subsequent cognition concerning the path, there is no principle of a truth that is ‘unseen and now seen,’ and it is like reviewing what has been seen before, and so it is comprised within the path of cultivation.
Treatise (question and answer · the unseen of a single moment): Question: But is not the receptivity to the subsequent cognition concerning the path, which is observed at that time, also a principle of the truth of the path unseen and now seen (why then is it not counted as the path of seeing)?
Answer: Here we speak with regard to the truths and not with regard to moments. It is not that being unseen and now seen for a single moment may be called ‘now seeing a principle of a truth not seen’ — as when in reaping a paddy field there is one plant left, one may not say that this field has not been reaped.
Again, the subsequent cognition concerning the path is comprised within a fruit, and it cultivates at once the eight cognitions and sixteen modes of apprehension, and it relinquishes the path before it, and it arises in continuity; and so, like the rest of the path of cultivation, it is not comprised within the path of seeing.
Treatise (a further objection and the answer): (An objector:) Yet the subsequent cognition concerning the path certainly does not retreat, because it sustains the cutting off of what is cut off by the path of seeing; and by just this it ought to be counted as comprised within the path of seeing.
(The author answers:) This objection is not so, because the fault goes too far (by such reasoning every later-arisen path would become the path of seeing).
Treatise (a question raised and answered): Question: For what reason are those seven cognitions (the seven cognitions among the first fifteen minds) also counted as comprised within the path of seeing?
Answer: Because the seeing of the principles of the truths is not yet complete — that is, because they arise in the midst of a seeing of the principles of the truths that is not yet all-round, and so they too are counted as comprised within the path of seeing.
〔Second Half of Root 31 · Root 32〕One Who Follows through Faith and One Who Follows the Dharma — the Establishing of the Three Approachings
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The difference between the arising of the path of seeing and of the path of cultivation has now been spoken of; next the several noble persons (the several kinds of noble one) ought to be established according to the difference of stations of this path. And first the differences of the several noble ones are established according to the station of the fifteen minds of the path of seeing. The stanza says:
Stanza: They are named one who follows through faith and one who follows the dharma, established by the difference of dull and keen faculties; and if one had the fetters entire before, or had cut off from one grade up to five grades of the afflictions abandoned by cultivation, at this station he is named an approacher to the first fruit; one who has cut off the next grades (the sixth through the eighth) is named an approacher to the second fruit; one who is separated from the defilement of eight levels is named an approacher to the third fruit.
Treatise (the two kinds of noble one): In the station of the path of seeing there are two kinds of noble one: first, one who follows through faith; second, one who follows the dharma; and these two names are established by the difference of dull and keen faculties. Those of dull faculties are named ones who follow through faith, and those of keen faculties are named ones who follow the dharma.
Because his practice follows upon faith he is named ‘following through faith’; and since he has this following through faith he is named ‘one who follows through faith.’ Or it may be said that because by repeated practice of this following through faith it has become his nature, he is named one who follows through faith — since in the former time he believed the words of others and practiced following upon them.
Upon this principle one should explain ‘one who follows the dharma’: since in the former time he perused for himself the sūtras and the other dharmas, and practiced following upon them.
Treatise (the establishing of the three approachings): These same two kinds of noble one are established as three approachers by the difference in how much of the afflictions abandoned by cultivation they have cut off.
That is, of these two kinds of noble one, whoever has not before cut off by the mundane path any of the afflictions to be abandoned by cultivation is named one with the fetters entire; or he may have cut off before from one grade up to five grades of the desire realm — and at this station he is named an approacher to the first fruit, because he is tending toward the first fruit. What is called the first fruit is the fruit of stream-entry, because among all the fruits of the ascetic life this is certainly the first to be obtained.
If he has before cut off six grades of the desire realm, or seven or eight grades, at this station he is named an approacher to the second fruit, because he is tending toward the second fruit. The second fruit is the fruit of once-returning, because among the fruits obtained one after another this is the second.
If he has before become separated from all nine grades of the desire realm, or has before cut off from one grade of the first meditative absorption up to being wholly separated from the sphere of nothingness (separated from the defilement of eight levels), at this station he is named an approacher to the third fruit, because he is tending toward the third fruit. The third fruit is the fruit of non-returning, and the manner of its reckoning is inferred from what was explained above.
〔Root 33〕At the Sixteenth Mind One Abides in a Fruit — the Change of Name to One Resolute through Faith and One Attained through View
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Next the differences of the several noble ones are established at the time of the subsequent cognition concerning the path in the path of cultivation. The stanza says:
Stanza: At the sixteenth mind, following upon the three former approachings, one abides in the three fruits; and one is named one resolute through faith and one attained through view, these too being established by the difference of dull and keen faculties.
Treatise: Those very ones who follow through faith and who follow the dharma, on reaching the sixteenth mind, the subsequent cognition concerning the path, are named ones abiding in a fruit and are no longer named approachers. Following upon the three former approachings, they now abide in the three fruits — that is, he who was formerly an approacher to stream-entry now abides in the fruit of stream-entry, he who was formerly an approacher to once-returning now abides in the fruit of once-returning, and he who was formerly an approacher to non-returning now abides in the fruit of non-returning.
The fruit of the arhat is certainly not obtained here for the first time, because the path of seeing cannot cut off the afflictions abandoned by cultivation, and because the mundane path cannot separate one from the defilement of the summit of existence.
On reaching the station of abiding in a fruit, the two former names are relinquished and two new names are obtained — that is, one is no longer named one who follows through faith or one who follows the dharma, but obtains instead the two names one resolute through faith and one attained through view; and this too is by the difference of dull and keen faculties. Those of dull faculties, formerly named ones who follow through faith, are now named ones resolute through faith; those of keen faculties, formerly named ones who follow the dharma, are now named ones attained through view. Of these two noble ones, in the one faith is preponderant and in the other discernment, and so the separate names one resolute through faith and one attained through view are marked out.
〔Root 34〕Abiding in a Fruit Is Not Approaching — Because the Path of the Higher Fruit Has Not Yet Arisen
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): For what reason is one who had before cut off from one grade up to five grades of the afflictions of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation, on reaching the sixteenth mind, the subsequent cognition concerning the path, said only to be in the fruit of stream-entry and the rest, and not said to be an approacher to the later fruit? The stanza says:
Stanza: In the several stations of obtaining a fruit, the path of the higher fruit has not yet been obtained; and because the higher path has not yet arisen, one is named as abiding in a fruit and not as approaching.
Treatise: At the times of obtaining the several fruits, the path of the higher fruit is certainly not yet obtained, and so one abiding in a fruit, so long as the path of the higher fruit has not arisen, is named only as abiding in a fruit and not as approaching the next.
Yet as for those who had before cut off from one grade up to five grades of the afflictions of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation, at the time of obtaining the fruit the path of the higher fruit will certainly arise in this very life. From this it may be known: one who had before become separated from the defilement of three meditative absorptions and afterwards entered the path of seeing in dependence upon a lower level will, after obtaining the fruit, certainly be able to draw forth the later path of the higher fruit in his present life. Were it otherwise, it could not be said that a noble one born into a higher level certainly possesses the faculty of pleasure.
〔First Half of Root 35〕In Every Level Fault and Virtue Have Nine Grades Each
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Having thus established the differences of the several noble ones at the station of the sixteen minds, for those who enter upon seeing the truths with the fetters entire, with twofold separation from desire, or wholly separated from desire, next, with regard to the afflictions abandoned by cultivation, the differences of station of the counteracting paths that arise one after another ought to be analyzed. The stanza says:
Stanza: In each single level fault and virtue have nine grades each, low, middling, and high being each divided in three.
Treatise: ‘Fault’ means defect, that is, the obstruction to be counteracted; ‘virtue’ means merit, that is, the path that counteracts.
As it was analyzed above that the afflictions of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation have nine grades of difference, so likewise it should be for the higher levels up to the summit of existence. As the obstructions to be cut off have nine grades in each single level, so the uninterrupted paths and the paths of liberation that counteract them have nine grades each as well.
Question: How are fault and virtue each divided into nine grades?
Answer: The fundamental three grades have each low, middling, and high, and these three grades are again each divided into low, middling, and high; and thus fault and virtue are each divided into nine grades, namely the lowest of the low, the middling of the low, the highest of the low; the lowest of the middling, the middling of the middling, the highest of the middling; the lowest of the high, the middling of the high, and the highest of the high.
It should be known that herein the path of the lowest of the low grades has the force to cut off the obstruction of the highest of the high grades; and so on in this way, until the path of the highest of the high grades has the force to cut off the obstruction of the lowest of the low grades. Because the virtues that counteract, of the highest of the high grades and the rest, are at first not there at all; and because by the time these virtues are there, the faults of the highest of the high grades and the rest are already gone.
It is as when clothes are washed: the coarse grime is removed first, and only afterwards is the fine grime removed by degrees. Or again as with darkness that is coarse and heavy, which a small light can extinguish, whereas to extinguish a fine darkness a great light is required. Fault and virtue standing over against each other, it should in principle be so with them too.
Because the force of the bright dharmas is strong and the force of the dark dharmas is weak, a weak path becoming actively present for a single moment is able all at once to cut off the afflictions of the high grades that have been increased by successive transmission since beginningless time. It is as when the many illnesses gathered over a long time are all at once healed by taking a little good medicine; or again as when a great darkness gathered over a long time is extinguished by a small lamp in a single moment.
〔Second Half of Root 35〕The Stream-Enterer Returning at Most Seven Times — the Sense of Seven Returns · the Dispute over an Eighth Existence · the Limit of Suffering
Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): The nine grades of difference of fault and virtue having been analyzed, next the differences of noble ones ought to be established upon them. Now the several learners in the station of the path of cultivation are together named ones resolute through faith and ones attained through view, and following upon their stations there are again many differences; and first the one who has not yet cut off even a single grade ought to be established. The stanza says:
Stanza: One who has not yet cut off the faults abandoned by cultivation abides in a fruit and returns at most seven times.
Treatise: The several ones who abide in a fruit, so long as they have not yet cut off any of the faults abandoned by cultivation in any level, are named stream-enterers, and take at most seven returning births.
The words ‘seven returns’ display seven births of going and returning, in the sense of seven births each among men and among gods. The word ‘at most’ is to display that the births taken are no more than this, and not that all stream-enterers take seven returns. When the sūtra says ‘at most seven returning births,’ it means that at the most there are seven returning births.
The several outflowless paths are together named ‘the stream,’ since by them as cause one tends toward nirvāṇa; the word ‘entering’ is to display the first arrival and attainment — he enters this stream, and so is named a stream-enterer.
Treatise (question and answer · what the name stream-enterer points to): Question: What sense does this name ‘stream-enterer’ point to?
Answer: If it be said that first obtaining the path is what is named stream-entry, then the name stream-enterer ought to point to one in his eighth existence (one still in the station of approaching who has not yet obtained a fruit); and if it be said that first obtaining a fruit is what is named stream-entry, then one twofold separated from desire and one wholly separated from desire ought also to be named stream-enterers upon reaching the subsequent cognition concerning the path.
Therefore this name stream-enterer points to the first obtaining of a fruit, yet the name is established with reference to ‘that fruit which is first obtained by one who obtains all the fruits one after another.’ Once-returning and non-returning are not fruits certainly obtained first; this alone is certainly obtained first, and so it is named stream-entry.
Question: For what reason does this name not point to one in his eighth existence?
Answer: Because only upon reaching the subsequent cognition concerning the path has one obtained in full the outflowless paths of both approaching and fruit, and obtained in full the outflowless paths of both the path of seeing and the path of cultivation. He arrives at the stream of direct realization having obtained it in full, and so is named a stream-enterer; one in his eighth existence is not so, and therefore the name stream-enterer does not point to one in his eighth existence.
Treatise (the reckoning of twenty-eight for the seven births): That person, from this point on, ties at most seven intermediate existences and seven birth existences among men, and likewise among gods, twenty-eight in all; and because there are seven each among men and gods and so forth, it is said to be at most seven births. It is as with the seven kinds of skill and the seven-leaved tree (both being reckoned by seven). What the Vaibhāṣika masters say is just this.
Treatise (the objection concerning an eighth existence and the answer · a threefold exchange): (An objector:) If that is so, for what reason does a sūtra say that ‘there is no place and no room for one whose seeing is complete to have the sense of taking an eighth existence’ (it plainly says there is no eighth existence, and yet twenty-eight births are reckoned)?
(The answerer:) The intent of that sūtra is stated with regard to a single destiny (no more than seven among men, no more than seven among gods); if one holds fast to the letter, then intermediate existence would have to be nonexistent (intermediate existence not entering the count of births).
(The objector objects again:) If that is so, then for one who goes upstream to the summit of existence there ought likewise to be no eighth birth within a single destiny (whereas he in fact has many births).
(The answerer explains it through:) This is said with regard to the desire realm, and so there is no such fault.
Treatise (proof from scripture and proof from reason): Question: By what is this proved? By scripture or by reason?
Answer: Because the sūtra says ‘seven among gods and among men.’ The sūtra of the Kāśyapīyas plainly and separately says that seven births are taken in the place of men and in the place of gods, and therefore one should not be obstinate here.
If one obtains the fruit of stream-entry in the destiny of men, he attains complete nirvāṇa still in the destiny of men; if he obtains it in the destiny of gods, he attains it still in the destiny of gods.
Treatise (for what reason there is no eighth existence): Question: For what reason does he not take an eighth existence?
Answer: Because his continuum, having come this far, must ripen, and the class of the noble path is by its very nature just so — as with the seven-step snake (whose poison acts within no more than seven steps) and the fourth-day fever (which breaks out within no more than its term).
And again because he still has seven other fetters remaining, namely the two lower fetters and the five higher fetters; and though the noble path is present in the meantime, being held by the force of the remaining actions he does not realize complete quiescence.
Upon reaching the seventh existence, if he meets a time when there is no Buddha-dharma, he obtains the fruit of the arhat while still in the household; and having obtained the fruit he certainly does not remain in the household, but by the very nature of things obtains the marks of a monk. Here another account is recorded alongside: some say that he goes forth into homelessness in one of the other paths.
Treatise (the ground of his being of the nature not to fall back): Question: How is he said to be of the nature not to fall back?
Answer: Because he does not grow the actions that fall back; because he goes counter to the growing of such actions and to their fruits; because his strong wholesome roots hold his body down; and because both his preparatory practice and his intention are pure.
Those who have actions that will certainly make them fall into the evil destinies cannot so much as raise up receptivity, still less obtain stream-entry. Hence there is a stanza that says:
Quoted stanza (seven characters to the line · not a root stanza): The sin done by a fool, though small, still makes him fall into the evil; the sin wrought by a wise man, though great, can still be freed from suffering; as a lump of iron, though small, sinks in the water, while iron made into a bowl, though great, can float.
Treatise (the limit of suffering · the close of the fascicle): Question: The sūtra says that a stream-enterer ‘makes the limit of suffering’; on what sense is the name ‘limit of suffering’ established?
Answer: It is established upon ‘as far as this present life and no suffering thereafter,’ in the sense of making the later suffering not continue. Or it may be said that the limit of suffering is just nirvāṇa.
Question: How can nirvāṇa be made?
Answer: Because the obstruction to its acquisition is removed, the word ‘make’ is used — as when one speaks of ‘making a space,’ meaning the demolishing of a terrace and tower (the thing that blocked the place being pulled down, space itself not being produced).
Those in the other stations also have at most seven returning births, yet not with certainty, and so it is not spoken of.
讀這一卷之前
上一卷把入修的兩道門(不淨觀與持息念)講完,這一卷開頭只有一句轉語——「如是已說入修二門,由此二門心便得定。心得定已復何所修」。定已經有了,接下來要做的事只有一件:起觀。這一卷從起觀的第一步(四念住)講到觀成的最後一步(世第一法),再一躍而入見道十六心,最後停在預流極七返。加行位之終與見道位之始,全在這一卷之內,所以它是整品的樞紐。
三家古德在這裡把科判的刀落在同一處。光記標「此下第三明四念住。就中,一明別相念住、二明總相念住」,寶疏標「下三頌,第三明四念住也。前兩頌明別相念住,後一頌明總相念住」,頌疏標「從此第三,明四念住,就中分二:一明別相念住、二明總相念住」——三家獨立分卷而界線全同,連所分的二科都逐字相同;寶疏更把頌數繫上去(前兩頌別相、後一頌總相),恰與本卷正十五至正十七的頌次相合。
還有一件事要先說在前頭。這一卷讀起來像一張階梯圖,煖、頂、忍、世第一,一級一級往上;但真正承重的不是階梯的高度,而是每一級所繫的分位——什麼時候唯是法念住、什麼時候具四念住,什麼時候具觀四諦、什麼時候只剩欲界苦一個行相。分位一亂,整張圖就讀成了勵志的比喻。所以下文逐段都要回到一個問題:此時所緣者何,所修者幾。
一、止先成,觀才有立足處
先問:為什麼開頭要說「依已修成滿勝奢摩他,為毘鉢舍那修四念住」?直接修觀不行嗎?
論給的次第是硬的:奢摩他(止)是心安住一境不散亂的那一分,毘鉢舍那(觀)是於境簡擇而見其相的那一分。止若未成滿,慧所起的簡擇便隨境流轉,觀不成其為觀。所以四念住不是從零起手的功課,是接在定上的功課——這也正是上一卷不淨觀與持息念的落點:那兩門是把心收住,收住了才輪到這一門把心用出去。
易誤處:把「依已修成止」讀成一句客套的過場話。它是資格語——沒有這一句,下面煖頂忍世第一整條線都無處生根。
落地上:讀本卷之前先確認一件事——這一整卷所講的,全部發生在等引地(定地)之中。後文說四善根「唯等引地故」而欲界無有,根就在這裡。
二、自相與共相:一境兩看
先問:同樣是觀身受心法,「自相」與「共相」差在哪裡?
論分得很清楚。自相是「身受心法各別自性名為自相」——各自不共他物的那一分:身之自性是大種造色,受與心「如自名顯」(受即領納、心即了別),法之自性是「除三餘法」。共相則是「一切有為皆非常性、一切有漏皆是苦性及一切法空非我性」——不限於一物而通於眾物的那一分。自相是分得開,共相是通得過。
易誤處:以為共相就是把四個自相加起來。不是。自相之觀是把身受心法各安其位,共相之觀是在這四樣上一齊看出非常、苦、空、非我——同一個所緣,兩種看法。也正因為兩種看法並用,後文才會有「別相念住」與「總相念住」之分:三家古德的科判就是照這條線切的。
落地上:往後凡讀到某一觀「唯不雜緣」或「通雜不雜」,先回頭問一句『他此刻用的是哪一種相』——答案通常就在自相共相這一分上。
三、念住之體有三:自性、相雜、所緣
先問:念住的體到底是什麼?論說「此四念住體各有三」,一個名目為什麼要有三個體?
因為所問的角度有三個。自性念住「以慧為體」——單問能觀的那一分是什麼法。相雜念住「以慧、所餘俱有為體」——連同與慧同時俱起的受想思等一齊算。所緣念住「以慧所緣諸法為體」——乾脆算它所緣的那四境。三個答案不衝突,是三把尺量同一件事。
論還特地為此舉了一部經:那部經說四念住「由何故集?由何故滅」,答以食、觸、名色、作意的集滅,依次令身受心法集滅。論判此為所緣念住——因為集滅所說的是四境,不是能觀之慧。
易誤處:把三種體讀成三個階段(先修自性、再修相雜、後修所緣)。它們不是次第,是同一修行的三種計法。真諦舊譯此三作「自性念處、相應念處、境界念處」,第二第三支的譯名雖異,三分之架構完全一樣——可見這三分是本論之骨,不是譯者的安排。
落地上:以後遇到『某某之體有三』的體例,先問是三個階段還是三把尺;本卷示範的是後者。
四、何以在慧上立「念住」之名
先問:既然自性是慧,為什麼名字裡是「念」?
論先錄毘婆沙師之答:「此品念增故。是念力持慧得轉義,如斧破木由楔力持」——斧是慧,楔是念;劈木要靠楔子把裂口撐住,慧要靠念的力持才轉得起來。論主接著給出另一個講法:「理實應言慧令念住,是故於慧立念住名,隨慧所觀能明記故」——不是念持慧,是慧使念住得下來。二說並出,本論不以前說為非,只說「理實應言」。
易誤處:把這一段當成訓詁上的細節而跳過。它決定的是修行的著力點:若照毘婆沙師,用功處在念;若照論主,用功處在慧之簡擇,念是隨之而住的果。真諦本此處作「由念力安立成故,譬如破木堅持於楔」,譬喻逐字相合,可見二譯所承的是同一段。
落地上:本論凡出「理實應言」四字,即是論主自出所見而不隱其與宗說之異;讀到這四個字要停一下,看清前後兩個講法各自把重量壓在哪裡。
五、次第、治倒與雜緣:四之所以為四
先問:念住為什麼恰好是四個,而且是身、受、心、法這個順序?
論給了兩層理由。次第之由:「隨境麁者應先觀故」,又因「諸欲貪於身處轉」,所以觀身在最初;然後是一條連環——貪身由於欣樂受,欣樂受由於心不調,心不調由於惑未斷,於是受、心、法依次而下。數目之由:「此四念住如次治彼淨、樂、常、我四種顛倒,故唯有四不增不減」——身治淨倒、受治樂倒、心治常倒、法治我倒,四倒只有四個,所以念住不多不少。
還有一層開合:前三種「唯不雜緣」,第四種法念住「通雜不雜」——「若於身等二三或四總而觀察名為雜緣」。這一句是下文的伏筆:總相念住與四善根,全從這個雜緣的法念住裡長出來。
易誤處:把四念住的順序當作重要性的排序。它是對治的順序,也是粗細的順序,不是價值的排序。
落地上:修法的次第若無理由,就只是儀軌;本論在此把理由給足了——四倒是病,四念住是藥,一藥一病,數目自然封死。
六、總緣法念住:把四境收成一境
先問:別相念住修熟以後,下一步是什麼?
論說「彼觀行者居緣總雜法念住中,總觀所緣身等四境修四行相,所謂非常、苦、空、非我」。這就是總相念住——不再一境一境地看,而是把身受心法四境合起來總觀,所修的行相也收成四個共相行相。
易誤處:以為總相念住是在別相之外另起一門新功夫。不是。它是同一個法念住,只是所緣從「不雜」轉為「總雜」;所以三家古德都把它科為四念住二分中的後一分,而不另立一科。
落地上:這一段極短(本卷正十七只有一頌),但它是全卷的關節——下一段的煖法,正是從這個總緣共相法念住漸次成熟而生的。若把這一節讀輕了,四善根就會變成憑空冒出來的四級台階。
七、煖法:聖道之火的前相
先問:四善根的第一級為什麼叫「煖」?
論說「修習總緣共相法念住,漸次成熟乃至上上品。從此念住後,有順決擇分初善根生,名為煖法」,並釋其名——「此法如煖立煖法名,是能燒惑薪聖道火前相」。惑是薪,聖道是火,煖是火將起未起時的那股熱氣。名字裡藏著一個判斷:此位還不是聖道,只是聖道的前相。
煖的分位長,所以「能具觀察四聖諦境,及能具修十六行相」。十六行相論在此逐諦列出:苦諦四「一非常、二苦、三空、四非我」,集諦四「一因、二集、三生、四緣」,滅諦四「一滅、二靜、三妙、四離」,道諦四「一道、二如、三行、四出」。
易誤處:把煖讀成一種身心的暖熱覺受。論給的是譬喻的取義——取其為火之前相,不取其為觸之所覺。寶疏於此節特別點出煖之所從生「此從思慧或修慧生」,也仍是就慧說,不就受說。
落地上:凡本論以物象立名(煖、頂、忍),先問一句『取的是它哪一義』;答案幾乎都在緊接的一句訓詞裡。
八、頂法:進退兩際的那一點
先問:煖既已能具觀四諦、具修十六行相,頂法又多了什麼?
論說「此煖善根下中上品漸次增長至成滿時有善根生,名為頂法,此轉勝故更立異名」,而「此亦如煖具觀四諦,及能具修十六行相」——所觀所修並沒有增加,增加的是位次之勝。名之訓有二:「動善根中此法最勝,如人頂故,名為頂法。或由此是進退兩際,如山頂故,說名為頂。」
兩個訓詞的取義不同。「如人頂」取其最高——在還會動搖的善根裡它是頂點;「如山頂」取其臨界——站在這裡不進則退。(頌疏此段用的是「煗」字,是煖之異體,非別義,據實記而不判。)
易誤處:以為頂法比煖法更穩。恰恰相反——頂仍在「動善根」之列,仍會退。真正不退要到忍位。頂法的意義不在穩,在於它是動與不動的分水嶺。
落地上:修行位次上凡稱「頂」者,多半不是安穩之處而是抉擇之處;本論這一訓可以借去讀一切同型的名相。
九、忍法三品:從遍觀四諦收到欲界一苦
先問:忍法為什麼叫忍?它和頂法的實際差別在哪裡?
論釋名有二義:「於四諦理能忍可中此最勝故」——前位也能忍可四諦,此位最勝;「又此位忍無退墮故名為忍法」——到這裡不再退墮。前一義是就慧之安受說,後一義是就位之不退說。體性上,「此忍善根安足增進皆法念住,與前有別」:煖頂初安足時唯法念住而後增進時具四念住,忍則自始至終唯法念住。
三品之分是本節的要害:「下中二品與頂法同,謂具觀察四聖諦境及能具修十六行相;上品有異,唯觀欲苦,與世第一相隣接故。」中間的過程論也說得極細——瑜伽師於色無色的對治道等,「一一聖諦行相所緣漸減漸略,乃至但有二念作意思惟欲界苦聖諦境」,這叫中忍位;再從此無間起一個「一行一剎那」的上品忍。
易誤處:把「漸減漸略」讀成功夫退步。正相反,這是收束——所緣愈減、行相愈簡,力量愈集中,直到只剩欲界苦一個行相、一個剎那,才接得上世第一法。三疏於此各有著眼:光記取其三品之開合,寶疏取其立名之較量,頌疏兼取忍可與無退二義。
落地上:本論凡言『漸略所緣』,皆是加行成熟之相,不是懈退之相;判準在於後面接的是更利之道,還是散亂。
十、世第一法:有漏之中的最後一級
先問:既然還是有漏,憑什麼稱「第一」?
論答得直接:「此有漏故名為世間,是最勝故名為第一。此有漏法世間中勝,是故名為世第一法。」勝的理由也給了——「有士用力,離同類因,引聖道生,故名最勝」:它不必依賴同類的前法為因,就能引出聖道。真諦本此處作「離同類因,由此功力能引聖道故」,義理全同。
形態上它與上品忍一樣:「緣欲苦諦修一行相唯一剎那。」
易誤處:把世第一法想成一個很長的殊勝境界。它只有一剎那。整個有漏加行的終點,是一個一剎那的無間之因。
落地上:這一節解釋了為什麼後文說世第一法「無命終捨」——它根本來不及命終,下一剎那就是苦法智忍。位次愈高,時間愈短,這是本卷的一條暗線。
十一、四善根之體與所修:現在修四、未來修十六
先問:四善根既名念住,它們的體是什麼?
論說「念住性故皆慧為體,若并助伴皆五蘊性。然除彼得,勿諸聖者煖等善根重現前故」——連同助伴算是五蘊,但要把「得」除掉;否則聖者已捨的煖等善根就會重新現前了。這一句刪減看似瑣碎,卻是為了守住前後文的一致。
接著是一大段現在修與未來修的細帳:煖初安足時,緣三諦法念住現在修而未來修四,隨一行相現在修而未來修四;緣滅諦則未來修一。後增進時,未來行相就升到十六。理由論自己給了兩句——初安足時「由此種性先未曾得,要同分者方能修故」,後增進時「由此種性先已曾得,不同分者亦能修故」。
易誤處:把這段表格式的文字當成可以略過的枝節。它是本論「修」字的定義示範:現在修是正起的那一個,未來修是由此而得的一切;曾得與未曾得,決定了未來修的寬窄。
落地上:讀這類數目時,先分清三欄——所緣是哪一諦、現在起的是幾、未來所得的是幾。三欄一分,密密麻麻的數字立刻成行。
十二、順決擇分:四級的總名與它的六地、九處、男女
先問:煖頂忍世第一四者的總名「順決擇分」是怎麼拆的?
論逐字拆:「決謂決斷,擇謂簡擇」——決斷簡擇指的是諸聖道,因為聖道能斷疑(決)、能分別四諦相(擇)。「分謂分段,此言意顯所順唯是見道一分」——所順的只是見道這一分。四者能引生決擇分而順益於它,故名順決擇分。
其下諸門一一有判準。所成:「四種皆修所成,非聞思所成,唯等引地故」。品:前二下品(俱可動可退)、忍中品、世第一獨上品。地:依六地(四靜慮、未至、中間);欲界無有因「闕等引故」,上地無有因是「見道眷屬故」。異熟:能感色界五蘊異熟為圓滿因而不能牽引,「憎背有故」。身:依欲界身,人天九處而除北俱盧洲;前三善根三洲初起,第四善根天處亦起,因為「此無初後一剎那故」。男女:前三男女俱通得二,第四女身亦得二種,而依男身唯得男身善根,因為「已得女身非擇滅故」。捨:聖者失地方捨,異生命終必捨,前二善根亦由退捨;「失退二捨非得為性,退必起過,失不必然」。
論還誠實地留了一處異說:頌之「二或七」是「為顯二有異說」,尊者妙音說煖頂二者依前六地及欲界共七地。
易誤處:把這一整段當成分類表而不問它為何如此分。每一門其實都在回答同一個問題——這四級善根到底站在什麼位置上:站在定地(所成、地),站在欲界之身(身、男女),站在還會失去的位置上(捨、退)。
落地上:凡遇本論的「諸門分別」,把門與門連起來讀一遍,那個法的坐標就出來了;一門一門孤立地背,反而記不住。
十三、四善根之勝利:四句保證各保證了什麼
先問:得了這四級,各得到什麼確定的保障?
論給四句:「煖必至涅槃,頂終不斷善,忍不墮惡趣,第一入離生。」四句的力度是遞增的。得煖者縱使「有退斷善根造無間業墮惡趣等」,仍「無久流轉,必至涅槃」——保的是終局,不保過程。得頂者「雖有退等,而增畢竟不斷善根」。得忍者「雖命終捨住異生位,而增無退,不造無間,不墮惡趣」。得世第一法者「雖住異生位,而能趣入正性離生」。
論還替頌補了兩處義准:頌只說「不墮惡趣」,而「造無間業者必墮惡趣故」,所以不造無間業已含在內;頌未言離命終捨,而世第一法無間即入離生,所以無命終捨也已成立。
忍位不墮惡趣的所以然,論說得極細——「若至忍位,於少趣生處身有惑中得不生法故」,而後逐字釋六者:趣謂諸惡趣、生謂卵濕生、處謂無想與北俱盧與大梵處、身謂扇搋半擇迦二形身、有謂第八等有、惑謂見所斷惑;且「於下忍得惡趣不生,所餘不生至上忍方得」。
易誤處:把「煖必至涅槃」讀成得煖以後就一路順風。論明說得煖者仍可能退、可能斷善、可能造無間、可能墮惡趣——保的只是不會永久流轉。這裡本論插了一問:「若爾,何殊順解脫分」(順解脫分也必至涅槃)?答曰「若無障礙,去見諦近,此與見道行相同故」——差別在距離與行相,不在終局。
落地上:讀一切「必得」之語,先問所必者是終局還是過程。本節是全論分辨這件事最清楚的一處。
十四、種性可轉:可轉到哪一級為止
先問:既然三乘種性各有其煖頂忍世第一,中途可不可以換乘?
論的答案是有界限的可轉。聲聞種性的煖、頂已生,「容可轉成無上正覺」;但「彼若得忍無成佛理」——理由極有意思:「菩提薩埵利物為懷,為化有情必往惡趣,彼忍種性不可迴轉」。得忍者決定不墮惡趣,而菩薩為化有情必須能往惡趣,於是不墮惡趣這件好事,反而堵死了成佛之路。至於轉成獨覺,則煖頂忍三位皆可,「在佛乘外故說為餘」。
麟角喻獨覺與佛則無轉,因為二者「皆以第四靜慮為依,一坐便成自乘覺故」;第四靜慮是「不傾動最極明利三摩地」,所以堪為所依。「一坐」的界限論主自定為「從煖善根乃至菩提,不起于座」,並另錄一說——「有餘師說:從不淨觀不起于座乃至菩提」。
易誤處:把「不墮惡趣」一概當作愈高愈好的功德。本節示範了本論的分寸:同一種功德,在不同的種性上有不同的後果。這不是價值判斷,是位次與願力的結構性衝突。
落地上:讀三乘之異時,注意本論從不比高下,只列各自的條件與界限;「在佛乘外故說為餘」一語尤可玩味——那是分類語,不是貶語。
十五、順解脫分:三生之最速與人三洲
先問:順決擇分之前還有什麼?
論說「順決擇分今生起者,必前生起順解脫分」,而「諸有創殖順解脫分,極速三生方得解脫」——第一生起順解脫分,第二生起順決擇分,第三生入聖乃至解脫。論用了一個農事之喻:「譬如下種、苗成、結實,三位不同。身入法性、成熟、解脫,三位亦爾。」
其體是「唯聞思所成,通三業為體」——就最勝說唯是意業,但由這個思願所攝起的身業語業也得此名。所以門檻並不高:「有施一食持一戒等深樂解脫,願力所持便名種殖順解脫分。」處所則限在人趣三洲,並須「遇佛出世殖此善根」,另錄一說「有餘師言:亦遇獨覺」。
易誤處:以為順解脫分是很高的位次。它低到一食一戒即可種殖——關鍵不在事的大小,在「深樂解脫」與「願力所持」。決定它是不是順解脫分的,是願,不是量。
落地上:這一節替全卷的階梯裝了最底下的一階,也給了一個很實際的判準:日常的一施一戒,繫在解脫之願上,就已經入了這條線。
十六、苦法智忍:見道之門與它的立名
先問:世第一法之後的第一剎那是什麼?
論說「從世第一善根無間,即緣欲界苦聖諦境,有無漏攝法智忍生,此忍名為苦法智忍」。立名之由是「為顯此忍是無漏故,舉後等流以為標別」——用它後面的等流果(苦法智)來標別它;「此能生法智,是法智因,得法智忍名,如花果樹」,好像以花果稱樹,是因中說果。
同一剎那還有第二個名目:「即此名入正性離生,亦復名入正性決定。」論逐字釋之——「經說正性,所謂涅槃」;「生謂煩惱,或根未熟。聖道能越,故名離生」;聖道能決定趣涅槃、能決了諦相,故得「決定」之名;「至此位中說名為入」。
易誤處:把「離生」的「生」讀成生死之生。論明說「生謂煩惱,或根未熟」——所離的是煩惱與未熟,不是受生本身。
落地上:一個剎那而有三個名(苦法智忍、入正性離生、入正性決定),是因為它同時是第一個無漏心、異生位的終點、聖位的起點。名多不是繁瑣,是同一事的三面。
十七、異生性由誰捨:一正義二異說
先問:異生性到底是被哪一個法捨掉的?
論的正義是苦法智忍:「此忍生已得聖者名,此在未來捨異生性」——注意是「在未來」,也就是此忍將生而未生之位;論自釋此意為「謂許此忍未來生時有此用非餘,如燈及生相」(燈未至而已破闇、生相在未來而能生法)。
其下並錄二說。甲說:「有餘師說:世第一法捨異生性」;論難之曰「此義不然,彼此同名世間法故、性相違故」。繼有一句釋通:「亦無有失,如上怨肩能害怨命」——借怨家之肩以害怨家之命,同類亦能相害。乙說:「有餘師說:此二共捨,如無間道解脫道故。」
易誤處:把「未來捨」讀成拖到以後才捨。這裡的「未來」是法的位次(未生位),不是時間上的以後。這一分位講不清,後面「見道十五心/第十六心」的分際也會跟著亂。又,「亦無有失,如上怨肩能害怨命」一句的說者,光記標為「有餘師釋」,而論文的承接語氣近於論主自申——此一標籤之差,本卷唯錄不判,詳見承衍節。
落地上:本論並錄異說時,難語與釋通語常常緊接,讀時要把每一句掛回它的主人;掛錯一句,整段的立破就反了。
十八、十六心之流轉:法智、類智與八忍八智
先問:十六心是怎麼排出來的?
一條規律走四遍。每一諦上先緣欲界起「法忍」,法忍無間起「法智」;再總緣色無色二界起「類忍」,類忍無間起「類智」——一諦四心,四諦十六心。所以苦諦有苦法智忍、苦法智、苦類智忍、苦類智,集滅道三諦「各四亦然」。論把十六個名目逐一寫足,不作省略。
法與類之名,論也給了理由:「最初證知諸法真理故名法智,此後境智與前相似故得類名,以後隨前而證境故。」法智是初證,類智是隨之而證的同類。
易誤處:以為「法智」是指緣「法」的智、「類智」是指分門別類的智。不是。法智緣欲界,類智緣上二界;「類」是相似於前者之義。真諦舊譯此節的「無漏」作「無流」,屬譯字之異而非義異。
落地上:十六心不必硬背,記住一個公式即可——『一諦二界、界各忍智』;四諦一乘,十六自出。
十九、現觀三種與頓漸之辯
先問:既然十六心次第而起,那些主張「唯頓現觀」的說法錯在哪裡?
論不急著判錯,先分清詞義:「此中餘部有作是言:於諸諦中唯頓現觀。然彼意趣應更推尋,彼現觀言無差別故」——你說的「現觀」是哪一種?於是立三種:「唯無漏慧於諸諦境現見分明名見現觀」·「此無漏慧并餘相應同一所緣名緣現觀」·「此諸能緣并餘俱有戒生相等不相應法同一事業名事現觀」。
分清之後答案就出來了:見苦諦時「於苦聖諦具三現觀,於餘三諦唯事現觀,謂斷證修」。所以若就見現觀說頓,不成——「以諸諦中行相別故」;若用一個無我行相總見諸諦,則與契經所說「以苦行相思惟於苦」等相違。但若說「見一諦時,於餘諦中得自在故」而說頓,或說「於見苦時即能斷集證滅修道」而說頓,論都答以「理亦無失」——因為那說的其實是事現觀。教證上,論舉「佛告長者:於四聖諦非頓現觀,必漸現觀」,並說「如是等有三經,一一經有別喻」。
易誤處:把這一段讀成一場勝負之爭。論的作法是先切詞義再論是非:同一個「頓」字,落在見現觀上不成立,落在事現觀上則許之。爭點不在頓漸,在所指。
落地上:遇到兩造相持,本論示範的第一步永遠是問『你這個詞指的是哪一種』;詞一分,多半的相違就自解了。
二十、十六心依何地
先問:這十六個剎那依什麼地而起?
論答得極省:「隨世第一所依諸地,應知即此十六心依。彼依六地,如先已說。」也就是四靜慮、未至、中間六地——與世第一法同依一地。
易誤處:以為入了見道就換了一個更高的地。沒有換。所依之地不變,變的是無漏與否——世第一法是有漏之最後,苦法智忍是無漏之最初,二者同地而異性。
落地上:這一節雖短,卻堵住一個常見的想像:見道不是換了地方,是在原地換了道。
二十一、忍是無間道,智是解脫道
先問:忍與智為什麼一定要前後間雜而起?
論以二道判之:「十六心中忍是無間道,約斷惑得,無能隔礙故。智是解脫道,已解脫惑得,與離繫得俱時起故。」忍正斷惑之得,無所隔礙;智則惑得已脫而與離繫得同時而起。論給的譬喻是家常的——「猶如世間驅賊閉戶」:先把賊趕出去(無間道),再把門關上(解脫道)。
其下有一假設之難:若說第二個只是無間道而與離繫得俱生,則此位中應不起已斷之疑智;若說見道位唯忍斷惑,則與本論所說九結聚相違。論主答:「此難不然,諸忍皆是智眷屬故,如王眷屬所作事業名王所作。」
易誤處:把「智是解脫道」讀成智不斷惑。論的分工是斷與證:斷之正作在忍,得之現前在智;而忍既是智之眷屬,說「智斷」也不算錯——這正是論主答難之所在。
落地上:驅賊與閉戶這個喻可以一路帶到修道位去用——後文九品失德的無間解脫九品,用的是同一副結構。
二十二、前十五心是見道:一畦稻的譬喻
先問:十六心都見諦理,為什麼只有前十五算見道?
論說「苦法智忍為初,道類智忍為後,其中總有十五剎那,皆見道所攝,見未見諦故。至第十六道類智時,無一諦理未見今見,如習曾見,故修道攝」。判準只有一條——是不是「未見今見」。
隨即有難:第十六心所觀的道類忍不也是未見今見嗎?論答「此中約諦不約剎那」,並舉喻:「如刈畦稻唯餘一科,不可名為此畦未刈」——一畦稻只剩一棵沒割,不能說這畦沒割完。論又補四條理由:道類智是果所攝、頓修八智十六行、捨前道、相續起,所以如餘修道。
再難:道類智必不退,正因它任持見道所斷之斷,就該算見道。論答「此難不然,太過失故」(照這樣推,後起諸道都成見道了)。末後一問:「何緣七智亦見道攝?」答「見諸諦理未究竟故,謂未周遍見諸諦理中間起故」。
易誤處:以為見道與修道的界線是『懂了沒有』。本論的界線是所見之諦有沒有剩——剩一諦未見即見道,一諦不剩即修道,與智之利鈍、位之高下無關。
落地上:一畦稻之喻可以反過來自檢:判斷一件事完成與否,看的是整畦,不是最後一棵。
二十三、隨信行與隨法行:鈍利之別與三向之立
先問:見道位中的人怎麼分?
論說「見道位中聖者有二,一隨信行、二隨法行,由根鈍利別立二名」——鈍根名隨信行,利根名隨法行。訓詞論給得很細:「由信隨行名隨信行,彼有隨信行,名隨信行者」,又「或由串習此隨信行以成其性」,其人「先信他隨行義故」;隨法行者則「於先時由自披閱契經等法隨行義故」。一個先信他人之言,一個先自披閱經法。寶疏於此更分二層——先釋「行名」,再釋「人也」(行與人各是一層),是三疏中獨出的一分。
其下依先前斷修惑的多少立三向:先未以世道斷惑名具縛,或已斷欲界一品乃至五品,此位名初果向;已斷六品或七八品,名第二果向;已離欲界九品,或已斷初定一品乃至具離無所有處,名第三果向。論並順帶交代了初果之所以為初——「謂預流果,此於一切沙門果中必初得故」。
易誤處:把隨信行看低一級。論只說根有鈍利,未說果有優劣;二者同在見道,所趣三向亦同。鈍利分的是入處,不是成就。
落地上:讀本論之判人,先分清哪些是「根」的分別、哪些是「位」的分別;本節二者交錯而各不相犯,是一個好樣本。
二十四、至第十六心:向轉為果,名亦隨轉
先問:第十六心一到,變的是什麼?
兩件事同時發生。位變:「即前隨信隨法行者,至第十六道類智心名為住果,不復名向」——前預流向今住預流果,前一來向今住一來果,前不還向今住不還果。名變:「至住果位捨得二名,謂不復名隨信法行,轉得信解、見至二名」,且「諸鈍根者先名隨信行今名信解,諸利根者先名隨法行今名見至」——因為「此二聖者信慧互增,故標信解、見至名別」。
論還順手排除一項:「阿羅漢果必無初得,見道無容斷修惑故,世道無容離有頂故。」
易誤處:以為換名是換人。人沒有換,換的是所依之位:向位上以行立名(隨信、隨法),果位上以德立名(信解、見至)。真諦舊譯於此的譯名系統與玄奘正相對照——因位作「信隨行」「法隨行」(前後字互倒),果位作「信樂得」,而「見至」一名二譯反而全同。
落地上:本論之名相多是位次的函數;讀到一個人前後異名,先問他的位次動了沒有,再問名字為何跟著動。
二十五、住果非向:為什麼不逕稱後果之向
先問:先斷欲界修惑一至五品的人,到第十六心明明可以往上走,為什麼只名住果而不名後果之向?
論的判準只有一條:「諸得果時於勝果道必定未得,故住果者乃至未起勝果道時,但名住果,不名後向。」向之名繫於已起勝果之道,未起則不名向——這與能不能往上走無關。
論隨即補一句事實:那些先斷一至五品的人「至得果時,此生必定起勝果道」;並由此推出一條:「由此先離三靜慮染後依下地入見道者,彼得果已於現生中必能引生後勝果道。若異此者,聖生上地應不可說定成樂根。」
易誤處:把「非向」讀成不能前進。它說的只是此刻的名——名依現行之道而立,不依未來之能。
落地上:本論立名的通則在此顯得最乾淨:名繫於已現起者,不繫於將可有者。這一條回頭去讀前面的「向」與「果」,處處都對得上。
二十六、九品失德:下下之道斷上上之障
先問:修惑與對治道為什麼要分九品,而且是下下對上上?
論先定二名:「失謂過失,即所治障。德謂功德,即能治道。」欲界修所斷惑有九品,「上地乃至有頂例亦應爾」;能治的無間解脫二道也各有九品。分法是三三相乘——根本三品各分下中上,得下下、下中、下上、中下、中中、中上、上下、上中、上上。
配對的規則是交叉的:「下下品道勢力能斷上上品障,如是乃至上上品道勢力能斷下下品障。」理由論說得很平實:上上品的德在最初根本還沒有;等這個德有了的時候,上上品的失早已沒有了。
論在此連下三組譬喻:浣衣「麁垢先除,於後後時漸除細垢」;明闇「麁闇小明能滅,要以大明方滅細闇」;又「如經久時所集眾病,服少良藥能令頓愈」「如長時所集大闇,一剎那頃小燈能滅」。末後一句點題——「白法力強、黑法力劣」。
易誤處:以為要用最強的道去斷最重的惑。本論正相反。粗重的惑最先被最劣的道斷掉,愈細的惑愈要愈勝的道——因為粗惑先現而勝道後成。次第不是由強到弱,是由粗到細。
落地上:三組譬喻其實是同一條理路的三種說法;記住『洗衣先去粗垢』一句,九品配對的方向就不會記反。
二十七、預流極七返:七之為數與第八有之諍
先問:「極七返」四個字,每個字管什麼?
論逐字拆:「七返言顯七往返生,是人天中各七生義。極言為顯受生最多,非諸預流皆受七返故。」所以「七」是人天各七,「極」是上限而非定額。預流之名亦逐字釋:「諸無漏道總名為流,由此為因趣涅槃故。預言為顯最初至得,彼預流故說名預流。」
論還自設一問:這個名目何義?若說初得道即名預流,則第八有者亦應名預流;若說初得果即名預流,則倍離欲、全離欲者至道類智亦應名預流。論的收法是:「此預流名目初得果,然依遍得一切果者初所得果建立此名」——一來、不還不是決定最初所得,唯此決定初得。
其下有一場三重往復。難:契經明言「無處無容見圓滿者更可有受第八有義」,而人天各七合為二十八生,豈不相違?答:「此契經意約一趣說,若如言執,中有應無。」再難:那麼上流至有頂者也應一趣無第八生。釋通:「依欲界說故無此過。」論並舉教證——「以契經說天七及人」,且「飲光部經分明別說於人天處各受七生」。至於何以無第八有,論給的理由是「相續齊此必成熟故,聖道種類法應如是」,喻以「七步蛇、第四日瘧」;又說他「有餘七結在故,謂二下分、五上分結」,故中間雖有聖道現前而餘業力持不證圓寂。
易誤處:把二十八生與經說的「無第八有」看成硬矛盾。論的化解是分齊不同——經就一趣說七,論就人天合說二十八。又,難者之身分,光記推為彌沙塞部而自標「或是」(推定語氣),本卷唯錄不判,詳見承衍節。
落地上:凡遇經論數目相違,先問二者的分齊是不是同一個;本節是全論處理此類相違最完整的一個示例。
二十八、七言引頌與苦邊際:一卷的收處
先問:卷末忽然引一首七言頌,是要證什麼?
上文說預流「無退墮法」,理由有四——不生長退墮之業、違彼生長業與果、強盛善根鎮身、加行意樂俱清淨;末後一句是「諸有決定墮惡趣業尚不起忍,況得預流」。就在這裡引頌為證:「愚作罪小亦墮惡,智為罪大亦脫苦,如團鐵小亦沈水,為鉢鐵大亦能浮。」同是鐵,團而小者沉,打成鉢而大者反浮——決定沉浮的不是罪之大小,是承載它的那個相續是愚是智。此塊前文作「故有頌言」而非「頌曰」,且不入本頌之數,故本帙標為引頌;大正作偈而明本作長行,屬版本體裁之異,考據目三已錄。
末後論以「苦邊際」收卷。問其立名之義,答曰「依齊此生後更無苦,是令後苦不相續義。或苦邊際所謂涅槃」。又問涅槃如何可作,答「除彼得障,故說作言。如言作空,謂毀臺觀」——說「作空」不是造出一個空來,是把擋住的臺觀拆掉。最後一句是本卷的收句:「餘位亦有極七返生,然非決定,是故不說。」
易誤處:把「作苦邊際」讀成造出一個叫涅槃的東西。論用「作空」之喻正是為了擋住這個讀法——所作者是除障,不是生法。
落地上:一卷從「心得定已復何所修」問起,到「除彼得障,故說作言」收束;起處是加行之始,收處是障之除盡。中間那十六個剎那,就是這一卷全部的重量所在。
承衍:三疏之鏡
以上是本卷論文自身之義。此下另立一節,收四事:三疏之判釋與互異、眾賢之破與補、真諦舊譯之異、可對讀之座標。鏡非論,只是換一種讀法看同一段文;並錄不判,各還其位。
一、三疏互異之處
一部在本卷完全缺席的疏。 神泰疏是殘本,現存七卷之中唯卷十七觸及賢聖品,而那一卷自標「論卷二十五」,所釋的是本品第四子(六種種性一系)。本卷全域機械核零命中,據實標闕,不以他卷之文充之。所以本卷之鏡只有三面,不是四面。
同一段科判,三家全合而所繫不同。 四念住之科,三家逐字同判「別相/總相」二分,這是本品最強的一處古德之證;然而寶疏獨把頌數繫上去(「前兩頌明別相念住,後一頌明總相念住」),光記與頌疏則只出科名。科同而所繫之細不同,並錄不判。
煖法所從生之慧。 寶疏獨標「此從思慧或修慧生」,光記與頌疏於此未出。此非三家相違,是寶疏獨補一層;然而它所補的正是本論後文「非聞思所成」的鄰界之問(此位之慧從何而來,與此位本身屬何所成,是兩個問題),值得並看。
一個異體字。 頌疏於煖法一節作「煗」,光記寶疏作「煖」。字之異體,非別義,據實記而不判。
忍法立名,三家各取一義。 光記取三品之開合(「忍有三品,下、中同頂,具觀四諦修十六行,此總相說」),寶疏取立名之較量(「前位善根於四諦理亦能忍可,此最……」——前位亦能忍可而此位最勝),頌疏兼取二義(「忍可四諦,最殊勝故。又無退故……」)。三家所取皆不出論文,唯著眼不同。
苦法智忍之釋名,三家覆蓋分工不齊。 頌疏於此有最貼近純釋名的一句——「苦法智忍者,苦法是苦諦法,忍緣苦法,名苦法忍」;光記於本卷範圍內未見獨立的純釋名句,其可繫者是附於「捨異生性」一諍的延伸語——「世第一法至住位時,苦法智忍在正生時,未成就故不名聖者」。⇒ 同一名相,三疏的覆蓋不齊,據實記,不以他節之文補此節之闕。
「亦無有失」一句的說者。 這是本卷說者標籤最須留意的一處。論文「亦無有失,如上怨肩能害怨命」一句,承接的語氣近於論主自申;而光記標之為「有餘師釋:雖世第一與異生性同是世間,性相違故能捨異生性,亦無有失」。二者有出入,唯錄不判——或是光記以「有餘師」統稱婆沙異說之通例,非另立第三宗。本卷白話層於此句不派說者,與此處同向。
隨信行之訓,寶疏獨分二層。 光記作「由信隨行,名隨信行。彼人有隨信……」,頌疏作「由根鈍利立此二名。若鈍根者,名隨信行」,皆一氣釋下;寶疏則明分二層——「釋隨信行名。先以信地為首,行隨信起,名隨信行。此釋行名。『彼有隨信行,名隨信行者』,釋人也」。行之名與人之名各是一層,這是三疏中唯寶疏點出的分際,回頭讀論文的「名隨信行」與「名隨信行者」二句,確實一句釋法、一句釋人。
第八有之難者是誰。 光記標「或是彌沙塞部難,彼執人、天合受七生」,而以「或是」自表推定,非確指;答方則明標「說一切有部答」。寶疏於此段未逐句另立標籤。⇒ 難者之部屬唯錄光記之推定,不代為確指;論文自身未言難者是誰。
三處『無明標』不是闕釋。 忍智無間解脫之假設難、七智亦見道攝之答句、第八有之第二答句——光記於此三處皆與論文一體連書而未另立問答標籤。這是疏文的體裁,不是疏文的空白;與神泰疏『本卷全闕』性質不同,不可混列。
二、眾賢之破與補釋
眾賢二論於此品的品名不作「分別賢聖品」,《順正理論》作「辯賢聖品第六」,《顯宗論》作「辯賢聖品第七」——以俱舍的品名去搜二論,永遠找不到。
兩處逐字牒引,皆在立名上。 本卷範圍內眾賢稱「經主」而逐字轉述世親之處,全部只有兩條,且都落在名相的立名上。其一是苦法智忍:眾賢先自立其解「是彼智生障之對治,故復名曰苦法智忍」,然後牒世親之釋「經主此中作如是釋:為顯此忍是無漏故,舉後等流以為摽別。此能生法智是法智因,得法智忍名,如花果樹」,繼而自出所見。所爭者是立名之所由——眾賢繫之於所對治(彼智生障之對治),世親繫之於後等流果(舉後等流以為標別)。二說並錄,不判勝負。
其二是無間解脫二道:眾賢設問「復以何緣說斷對治名無間道,說離繫得俱時起智名解脫道」,而後牒之「經主釋言:約斷惑得無能隔礙故名為無間道,已脫惑得與離繫得俱時起故名解脫道」。此處純為轉述而後別申,本節唯錄其牒句與所在。
一條誠實的負命題。 《顯宗論》於本卷相應段「經主」二字零命中,然而它對同一論義確有覆蓋(苦法智忍等術語皆在)。⇒ 這是顯隱之異,不能由此推出顯宗論於此段無說。負命題所能證的只有一件事:眾賢在顯宗論此段沒有用「經主」這個標名去點世親的名。
本卷對辯之稀,本身是一項事實。 與本品其他各子相比,本卷眾賢逐字牒引之處極少,且無直接破語。本卷所講的是念住、善根、見道次第的教理鋪陳,非有部宗義的爭議焦點——此事據實記,不代判其故。
三、真諦舊譯之異
真諦《俱舍釋論》於本卷相應段自成一系,其品名作「分別聖道果人品第六」,與玄奘「分別賢聖品第六」全異,且真諦此品分三卷而玄奘分四卷。體例上,玄奘作「頌曰/論曰」整頌先出,真諦作「偈曰/釋曰」逐句嵌釋——本卷玄奘的十六個本頌塊,在真諦本作若干短偈散布。
譯名自成一系。 念住作念處、相雜作相應、所緣作境界、煖法作暖行、無漏作無流、心得定作已得三摩提。這些差別貫穿全段,不是偶一為之。
最具體的一組系統差在見道之人的名目上。 因位玄奘作「隨信行」「隨法行」,真諦作「信隨行」「法隨行」——前後兩字互倒;果位玄奘作「信解」,真諦作「信樂得」。而同一組之中的「見至」一名,二譯反而全同。⇒ 一組四名之內,三名互異而一名全同,此為譯名系統差之中的例外,據實記。
最貼近的兩段。 其一是念住立名的破木楔喻:奘「是念力持慧得轉義,如斧破木由楔力持」‖諦「由念力安立成故,譬如破木堅持於楔」——譬喻逐字相合。其二是煖法之立:奘「是能燒惑薪聖道火前相」‖諦「是能燒惑薪,四聖道火前」。二譯於此二處幾無開合之差。
開合互異之例。 頂法之訓詞,玄奘於立名句即申「如人頂故」「如山頂故」二解,真諦則把訓詞另置他句;四倒之治,玄奘散文直陳,真諦先出偈而後申釋;收卷之句,玄奘先出「非決定」後出「是故不說」,真諦句序恰相反。⇒ 皆是次第之異而非義理之異,二譯優劣不判。
四、可對讀之座標
向前接的是子1。 本卷的第一句逐字承接入修二門——「如是已說入修二門,由此二門心便得定」。不淨觀與持息念所成的定,就是本卷四念住的立足處;子1 與子2 之間沒有斷點,是同一條線上的兩段。
向後接的是子3。 本卷收在「住果極七返」而明言「餘位亦有極七返生,然非決定,是故不說」;下一卷開口即是斷修惑之後的一來向果——本卷末句所留的空缺,正是下一卷的起處。
橫向接的是隨眠品。 本卷正三十五前半所用的九品失德,其九品修惑之分是隨眠品所立;本卷只說「如先已辯欲修斷惑九品差別,如是上地乃至有頂例亦應爾」而不重立,是把前品之尺直接取來用。讀本節若覺得九品之分來得突然,回隨眠品即得其本。
縱向貫穿全品的是「分位」二字。 從煖之初安足與後增進,到忍之下中上三品,到十六心之前十五與第十六,到住果與向——本卷每一次立名、每一次判人,判準都在分位上,不在境界的高低上。這是本品最可帶走的一把尺。
至於本卷向唯識一系的對讀座標,本次未取得經裁准之逐字錨,從闕待補,不以記憶擬引。
Before Reading This Fascicle
The last fascicle finished explaining the two gates of entering cultivation (the contemplation of impurity and mindfulness of the breath), and this one opens with a single sentence of transition — “thus have been explained the two gates of entering cultivation; by these two gates the mind then gains concentration. The mind having gained concentration, what further is to be cultivated?” Concentration is already there, and what remains to be done is one thing only: to raise up observation. This fascicle goes from the first step of raising observation (the four foundations of mindfulness) to the last step of its accomplishment (the highest worldly dharma), then leaps at a bound into the sixteen minds of the path of seeing, and comes to rest at last upon the stream-enterer who returns at most seven times. The end of the stage of preparatory practice and the beginning of the path of seeing are both within this one fascicle, and so it is the pivot of the whole chapter.
Here the three houses of ancient masters let the knife of their outlines fall in one and the same place. Puguang marks, “below, the third, explaining the four foundations of mindfulness. Within it, first the foundations of mindfulness on the individual characteristic, second the foundation of mindfulness on the common characteristic”; Fabao marks, “the three stanzas below are the third, explaining the four foundations of mindfulness. The first two stanzas explain the foundations of mindfulness on the individual characteristic, the last stanza the foundation of mindfulness on the common characteristic”; Yuanhui marks, “from here the third, explaining the four foundations of mindfulness, divided within into two: first the foundations of mindfulness on the individual characteristic, second the foundation of mindfulness on the common characteristic” — three houses dividing their fascicles independently and yet with boundaries wholly the same, and even the two divisions they make agreeing word for word; while Fabao further fastens the stanza count upon it (the first two stanzas the individual characteristic, the last stanza the common), which tallies exactly with the stanza order of Roots 15 to 17 in this fascicle.
One thing more must be said at the outset. This fascicle reads like a diagram of stairs — heat, summit, receptivity, the highest worldly dharma, rung above rung; but what really bears the weight is not the height of the stairs, it is the station fastened to each rung — when there is the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas alone and when all four foundations of mindfulness, when the four truths are observed in full and when there is left but the single mode of apprehension of the suffering of the desire realm. Let the stations fall into confusion, and the whole diagram is read as an inspirational figure of speech. Hence every passage below must come back to one question: what is taken as object at this moment, and how many things are cultivated.
1. Calm Abiding Accomplished First, and Only Then Has Observation a Footing
First ask: why must it be said at the outset that “in dependence upon the excellent calm abiding already cultivated to fullness, one cultivates the four foundations of mindfulness for the sake of insight”? Will it not do to cultivate observation directly?
The order the treatise gives is hard: calm abiding (śamatha) is that portion whereby the mind rests upon a single object and is not scattered, and insight (vipaśyanā) is that portion whereby one discriminates upon an object and sees its character. If calm abiding is not cultivated to fullness, the discrimination raised by discernment drifts along with its objects, and observation does not become observation at all. Hence the four foundations of mindfulness are not an exercise begun from nothing; they are an exercise joined onto concentration — and this is just where the contemplation of impurity and mindfulness of the breath of the last fascicle come down: those two gates gather the mind in, and only when it is gathered in does the turn come for this gate to put it to use.
The easy error: to read “in dependence upon the calm abiding already cultivated” as a mere polite sentence of transition. It is a sentence of qualification — without it, the whole line of heat, summit, receptivity, and the highest worldly dharma below has nowhere to take root.
In practice: before reading this fascicle make sure of one thing — everything spoken of in it takes place within the levels of meditative equipoise (the levels of concentration). The later statement that the four wholesome roots are “only of the levels of meditative equipoise” and are not found in the desire realm has its root just here.
2. The Individual and the Common Characteristic: Two Ways of Looking at One Object
First ask: in observing body, feeling, mind, and dharmas alike, where lies the difference between the “individual characteristic” and the “common characteristic”?
The treatise divides them very clearly. The individual characteristic is “the several intrinsic natures of body, feeling, mind, and dharmas are called the individual characteristic” — that portion in each which is not shared with anything else: the intrinsic nature of the body is the great elements and derived form; feeling and mind are “just as their names display them” (feeling being the receiving of what is felt, mind the discerning knowledge of an object); and the intrinsic nature of dharmas is “the dharmas remaining when the three are taken away.” The common characteristic is “that all the conditioned are of the nature of impermanence, that all with outflows are of the nature of suffering, and that all dharmas are of the nature of emptiness and non-self” — that portion which is not confined to one thing but runs through many. The individual characteristic is what can be told apart; the common characteristic is what passes through.
The easy error: to suppose that the common characteristic is the four individual characteristics added together. It is not. The observation by individual characteristic sets body, feeling, mind, and dharmas each in its own place; the observation by common characteristic sees impermanence, suffering, emptiness, and non-self upon all four at once — one and the same object, two ways of looking. And it is just because the two ways of looking are used together that there comes to be, further on, the division into “foundations of mindfulness on the individual characteristic” and “the foundation of mindfulness on the common characteristic”: the outlines of the three houses of ancient masters are cut along this very line.
In practice: hereafter, whenever one reads that a given observation has “an unmixed object only” or “extends to both mixed and unmixed,” first turn back and ask what kind of characteristic he is using at this moment — the answer usually lies in this very division of individual and common.
3. A Foundation of Mindfulness Has Three Entities: Intrinsic Nature, Conjunction, and Object
First ask: what after all is the entity of a foundation of mindfulness? The treatise says, “the entity of each of these four foundations of mindfulness is threefold”; why should one name require three entities?
Because the angle from which the question is put is threefold. The foundation of mindfulness as intrinsic nature “has discernment for its entity” — asking only what dharma that portion is which observes. The foundation of mindfulness as conjoined “has for its entity discernment together with the remaining dharmas coexisting with it” — reckoning in the feeling, perception, volition, and the rest that arise together with discernment. The foundation of mindfulness as object “has for its entity the dharmas that discernment takes as its object” — reckoning outright the four objects it takes. The three answers do not conflict; they are three measures laid to one and the same thing.
The treatise even adduces a sūtra for this: that sūtra says of the four foundations of mindfulness, “by what do they come to be gathered? by what do they come to cease,” and answers with the gathering and ceasing of food, contact, name-and-form, and attention as making body, feeling, mind, and dharmas gather and cease in order. The treatise adjudges this to be the foundation of mindfulness as object — since what is said to gather and cease is the four objects and not the discernment that observes.
The easy error: to read the three entities as three stages (first cultivating intrinsic nature, then conjunction, then object). They are not an order; they are three ways of reckoning one and the same practice. Paramārtha’s old version renders these three as “the station of mindfulness as intrinsic nature, as associated, and as object-field,” and although the renderings of the second and third members differ, the framework of the threefold division is wholly the same — which shows that this threefold division is the bone of the treatise itself and not an arrangement of the translator.
In practice: hereafter, when one meets the form “such and such has three entities,” first ask whether they are three stages or three measures; what this fascicle exhibits is the latter.
4. Why the Name “Foundation of Mindfulness” Is Established upon Discernment
First ask: since the intrinsic nature is discernment, why does the name contain “mindfulness”?
The treatise first records the Vaibhāṣika masters’ answer: “because in this class mindfulness is preponderant. The sense is that it is by the sustaining force of mindfulness that discernment gets to proceed, as in splitting wood with an axe the cleft is held by the force of the wedge” — the axe is discernment and the wedge is mindfulness; to split wood one must have the wedge hold the cleft open, and discernment must have the sustaining force of mindfulness before it can proceed. The author then gives another account: “in strict principle one should say that it is discernment that makes mindfulness stand fast, and therefore the name foundation of mindfulness is established upon discernment, since following upon what discernment observes it can record clearly” — it is not that mindfulness sustains discernment, but that discernment makes mindfulness able to stand fast. The two accounts stand out together, and the treatise does not declare the former wrong, saying only “in strict principle one should say.”
The easy error: to take this passage for a detail of glossing and skip it. What it settles is where the weight of practice is put: on the Vaibhāṣikas’ account the exertion goes into mindfulness; on the author’s, the exertion goes into the discrimination of discernment, and mindfulness is the result that stands fast in its train. Paramārtha’s version here has “because it is established by the force of mindfulness, as in splitting wood the wedge is firmly held,” the simile agreeing word for word, which shows that the two versions carry the same passage.
In practice: wherever this treatise brings out the words “in strict principle one should say,” it is the author putting forward his own view without concealing its difference from the tenet of the school; when one reads those words one should stop and see just where each of the two accounts, before and after, puts the weight.
5. Order, the Counteracting of the Inversions, and Mixed Objects: Why Four Are Four
First ask: why are the foundations of mindfulness exactly four, and in this order of body, feeling, mind, and dharmas?
The treatise gives two layers of reason. As to the ground of the order: “because what is coarse in the aspect of its object ought to be observed first,” and again because “the several desires and greeds proceed upon this one thing, the body,” so that the observation of the body comes first; and then a chain follows — greed for the body arises from taking delight in feeling, delight in feeling from the mind’s being untamed, the mind’s being untamed from the afflictions not yet cut off, and so feeling, mind, and dharmas come down in that order. As to the ground of the number: “these four foundations of mindfulness counteract, each in its own order, those four inversions of purity, pleasure, permanence, and self; hence there are only four, neither more nor fewer” — body counteracting the inversion of purity, feeling that of pleasure, mind that of permanence, dharmas that of self; the inversions being only four, the foundations of mindfulness are neither more nor fewer.
There is a further layer of opening and closing: the first three have “unmixed objects only,” while the fourth, the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas, “extends to both the mixed and the unmixed” — “if among body and the rest one observes two, three, or four of them together, it is called having a mixed object.” This sentence is the foreshadowing of what follows: the foundation of mindfulness on the common characteristic and the four wholesome roots all grow out of this foundation of mindfulness on dharmas with mixed objects.
The easy error: to take the order of the four foundations of mindfulness for an ordering by importance. It is an order of counteraction, and also an order of coarse and fine, and not an order of value.
In practice: an order of practice without a reason is mere ritual; here the treatise gives the reason in full — the four inversions are the illness and the four foundations of mindfulness the medicine, one medicine to one illness, and the number is thereby sealed of itself.
6. The Foundation of Mindfulness on Dharmas with a Total Object: Gathering the Four Objects into One
First ask: when the foundations of mindfulness on the individual characteristic have been cultivated to ripeness, what comes next?
The treatise says, “that practitioner of observation, abiding within the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas whose object is total and mixed, observes together the four objects, body and the rest, and cultivates the four modes of apprehension, namely impermanent, suffering, empty, and non-self.” This is the foundation of mindfulness on the common characteristic — no longer looking at one object after another, but taking the four objects of body, feeling, mind, and dharmas together and observing them as one, the modes of apprehension cultivated being likewise gathered into the four modes of the common characteristic.
The easy error: to suppose that the foundation of mindfulness on the common characteristic is a new exercise raised up beside those on the individual characteristic. It is not. It is the same foundation of mindfulness on dharmas, only with its object turned from “unmixed” to “total and mixed”; which is why all three houses of ancient masters outline it as the second of the two divisions of the four foundations of mindfulness, and do not set up a separate division for it.
In practice: this passage is exceedingly short (Root 17 of this fascicle being a single stanza), yet it is the joint of the whole fascicle — the wholesome root of heat in the next passage is precisely what arises out of this foundation of mindfulness on dharmas taking the common characteristic as a total object, ripening by degrees. Read this section too lightly, and the four wholesome roots turn into four steps sprung out of nowhere.
7. The Wholesome Root of Heat: The Forerunner of the Fire of the Noble Path
First ask: why is the first rung of the four wholesome roots named “heat”?
The treatise says, “when the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas taking the common characteristic as a total object is cultivated and ripens by degrees up to the highest of the high grades, then after this foundation of mindfulness there arises the first wholesome root of the factors conducive to penetration, named the wholesome root of heat,” and explains the name — “this dharma is named the wholesome root of heat as being like heat, being the forerunner of the fire of the noble path which can burn the firewood of the afflictions.” The afflictions are the firewood, the noble path is the fire, and heat is the warmth that is there when the fire is about to rise and has not yet risen. Hidden in the name is an adjudication: this station is not yet the noble path, but only its forerunner.
The station of heat is long, and so it “is able to observe in full the objects that are the four noble truths, and able also to cultivate in full the sixteen modes of apprehension.” The sixteen modes of apprehension the treatise here lists truth by truth: four on suffering, “first impermanent, second suffering, third empty, fourth non-self”; four on origin, “first cause, second origin, third production, fourth condition”; four on cessation, “first cessation, second calm, third excellent, fourth escape”; four on the path, “first path, second suitable, third proceeding, fourth deliverance.”
The easy error: to read heat as some warm sensation of body and mind. What the treatise gives is the sense taken from a simile — taking it as the forerunner of fire, not as something felt by touch. Fabao at this section points out expressly the discernment from which heat arises, “this arises from the discernment formed by reflection or the discernment formed by cultivation,” and this too is said with reference to discernment and not to feeling.
In practice: wherever this treatise establishes a name from a physical image (heat, summit, receptivity), first ask which of its senses is taken; the answer is almost always in the sentence of gloss that immediately follows.
8. The Wholesome Root of Summit: That Point on the Brink of Advance and Retreat
First ask: since heat can already observe the four truths in full and cultivate the sixteen modes of apprehension in full, what does the wholesome root of summit add?
The treatise says, “this wholesome root of heat, increasing by degrees through the low, middling, and high grades until it is complete, gives rise to a wholesome root named the wholesome root of summit, and since it is more excellent a different name is further established for it,” and that “this too, like heat, observes the four truths in full and is able to cultivate the sixteen modes of apprehension in full” — what is observed and what is cultivated have not increased; what has increased is the excellence of the station. The gloss of the name is twofold: “among the movable wholesome roots this dharma is the most excellent, as with the crown of a man, and so it is named the wholesome root of summit. Or because it is the very brink between advance and retreat, as with the summit of a mountain, it is called summit.”
The two glosses take different senses. “As with the crown of a man” takes the highest point — among wholesome roots that still waver it is the top; “as with the summit of a mountain” takes the critical edge — standing here, not to advance is to fall back. (Yuanhui in this passage writes the word “heat” with a variant graph, not a different sense; recorded as it stands, without adjudication.)
The easy error: to suppose that summit is steadier than heat. Just the contrary — summit still stands in the rank of “movable wholesome roots” and can still retreat. Real non-retreat waits upon the station of receptivity. The meaning of summit lies not in steadiness but in its being the watershed between the movable and the unmovable.
In practice: in the stations of practice, whatever is called a “summit” is for the most part not a place of security but a place of decision; this gloss of the treatise may be borrowed for reading every technical term of the same type.
9. The Three Grades of Receptivity: From Observing the Four Truths at Large to the Single Suffering of the Desire Realm
First ask: why is receptivity named receptivity? And where lies its real difference from summit?
The treatise glosses the name in two senses: “because among those that can receive the principle of the four truths this is the most excellent” — the former stations too can receive the four truths, and this station is the most excellent; “again, because the receptivity of this station has no falling back, it is named the wholesome root of receptivity” — from here on there is no more falling back. The former sense is said with reference to discernment’s calm reception, the latter with reference to the station’s non-retreat. As to entity, “this wholesome root of receptivity, both in setting foot and in advancing further, is the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas, and herein it differs from the former two”: heat and summit are the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas alone when they first set foot and have all four when they advance further, whereas receptivity is the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas from first to last.
The division into three grades is the crux of this section: “the low and middling grades are the same as summit, that is, they observe in full the objects that are the four noble truths and cultivate in full the sixteen modes of apprehension; the high grade is different, observing only the suffering of the desire realm, since it stands close beside the highest worldly dharma.” The treatise sets out the intervening course in the finest detail as well — the practitioner of yoga, with regard to the counteracting paths and the rest of the form and formless realms, “lessens and abridges by degrees the modes of apprehension and the objects upon each single noble truth, until there is left only a two-moment attention pondering the object that is the noble truth of the suffering of the desire realm,” and this is called the station of middling receptivity; and from this, with nothing intervening, there arises a high grade of receptivity of “one mode of apprehension and one moment.”
The easy error: to read “lessening and abridging by degrees” as a falling off in the exercise. Just the contrary — this is a gathering in: the fewer the objects and the simpler the modes of apprehension, the more the strength is concentrated, until only the single mode of apprehension of the suffering of the desire realm and a single moment are left, and only then can it join to the highest worldly dharma. The three commentaries each have their own point of view here: Puguang takes the opening and closing of the three grades, Fabao the comparison in establishing the name, Yuanhui both senses of receiving and of non-retreat.
In practice: wherever this treatise speaks of “abridging the object by degrees,” it is a mark of the ripening of preparatory practice and not a mark of slackening retreat; the measure lies in whether what follows is a keener path or a scattered mind.
10. The Highest Worldly Dharma: The Last Rung among Things with Outflows
First ask: since it is still with outflows, on what ground is it called “highest”?
The treatise answers directly: “since this is with outflows it is called worldly, and since it is the most excellent it is called highest. This dharma with outflows is the most excellent among worldly dharmas, and is therefore named the highest worldly dharma.” The reason for its excellence is given too — “it has the force of human effort, and apart from a homogeneous cause it draws forth the arising of the noble path, and so it is called the most excellent”: without depending upon a former dharma of its own class as cause, it can draw the noble path out. Paramārtha’s version here has “apart from a homogeneous cause, by this force it can draw forth the noble path,” the doctrine being wholly the same.
In form it is the same as the high grade of receptivity: “taking the truth of the suffering of the desire realm as object, it cultivates one mode of apprehension and lasts one moment only.”
The easy error: to imagine the highest worldly dharma as some long and excellent state. It lasts one moment only. The terminus of the whole preparatory practice with outflows is a cause, one moment long, with nothing intervening after it.
In practice: this section explains why the later text says the highest worldly dharma “has no relinquishing at the end of life” — there is simply no time for life to end, for the next moment is the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering. The higher the station the shorter the time: this is one of the hidden threads of the fascicle.
11. The Entity of the Four Wholesome Roots and What They Cultivate: Four Cultivated in the Present, Sixteen for the Future
First ask: since the four wholesome roots are named foundations of mindfulness, what is their entity?
The treatise says, “being of the nature of foundations of mindfulness they all have discernment for their entity; taken together with their attendants they are all of the nature of the five aggregates. Yet their acquisition is to be excepted, lest the wholesome roots of heat and the rest belonging to the noble ones should come to be present once more” — reckoned with their attendants they are the five aggregates, but “acquisition” must be taken out; otherwise the wholesome roots of heat and the rest that a noble one has relinquished would come to be present again. This little subtraction looks like a trifle, and yet it is made to hold the consistency of what comes before and after.
There follows a long passage of fine accounts of cultivation in the present and cultivation for the future: at the first setting foot of heat, the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas taking the three truths as object is cultivated in the present while four are cultivated for the future, and any one mode of apprehension is cultivated in the present while four are cultivated for the future; taking the truth of cessation as object, one only is cultivated for the future. When it advances further, the modes of apprehension for the future rise to sixteen. The treatise gives the reason itself in two sentences — at the first setting foot, “because this class has not been obtained before, only what is of the same portion can be cultivated”; in advancing further, “because this class has already been obtained before, what is not of the same portion can also be cultivated.”
The easy error: to take this tabular stretch of text for a side branch that may be passed over. It is the treatise’s demonstration of what it means by the word “cultivate”: cultivation in the present is the one actually arising, and cultivation for the future is everything obtained thereby; and whether a thing has been obtained before or not settles how wide the future cultivation is.
In practice: in reading numbers of this kind, first sort out three columns — which truth is the object, how many arise in the present, how many are obtained for the future. Sort the three columns, and the close-packed figures fall at once into rows.
12. The Factors Conducive to Penetration: The General Name of the Four Rungs, and Their Six Levels, Nine Places, Male and Female
First ask: how is the general name “factors conducive to penetration,” covering heat, summit, receptivity, and the highest worldly dharma, taken apart?
The treatise takes it apart word by word: “‘decision’ means deciding, ‘discernment’ means discriminating” — deciding and discriminating refer to the noble paths, since the noble path can cut off doubt (decision) and can distinguish the characteristics of the four truths (discernment). “‘Factor’ means a portion; the sense of the words is to show that what they are conducive to is only one portion, the path of seeing” — what they are conducive to is only this one portion, the path of seeing. The four can draw forth the factors of decisive discernment and are conducive to them, whence they are named the factors conducive to penetration.
Below this each of the several gates has its measure. What they are formed by: “all four are formed by cultivation and not by hearing or reflection, since they belong only to the levels of meditative equipoise.” Grade: the first two are of the low grade (both movable and liable to retreat), receptivity of the middling, the highest worldly dharma alone of the high. Level: they depend upon six levels (the four meditative absorptions, access concentration, and the intermediate absorption); they are not in the desire realm because “meditative equipoise is wanting there,” and not in the higher levels because they “belong to the retinue of the path of seeing.” Maturation: they can call forth the maturation of the five aggregates of the form realm as a cause of fullness but cannot project, “because they abhor and turn away from the existences.” Body: they depend upon a body of the desire realm, in the nine places of men and gods excepting Uttarakuru; the first three wholesome roots arise for the first time in the three continents, and the fourth can arise for the first time in the places of the gods as well, because “it has no first and later but only a single moment.” Male and female: as to the first three, man and woman alike obtain both kinds, and as to the fourth a woman’s body also obtains both, whereas one depending upon a male body obtains only the wholesome root of a male body, because “with regard to a female body he has already obtained cessation independent of discernment.” Relinquishing: a noble one relinquishes only upon losing the level, an ordinary being must relinquish at the end of life, and the first two wholesome roots are relinquished by retreat as well; “the two relinquishings, losing and retreat, have non-acquisition for their nature, and retreat certainly involves the raising of a fault while losing does not necessarily.”
The treatise also honestly leaves room for one divergent account: the “six or seven” of the stanza is “in order to display that there are two divergent accounts,” the Venerable Ghoṣa saying that heat and summit depend upon the six former levels together with the desire realm, seven in all.
The easy error: to take this whole stretch for a table of classifications without asking why it is so divided. Every gate is in fact answering one and the same question — just where these four rungs of wholesome root stand: they stand upon the levels of concentration (what they are formed by, level), upon a body of the desire realm (body, male and female), and upon a position that may still be lost (relinquishing, retreat).
In practice: whenever one meets an “analysis through the several gates” in this treatise, read the gates through in connection with one another and the coordinates of that dharma come out; memorized gate by gate in isolation, they are on the contrary not retained.
13. The Advantages of the Four Wholesome Roots: What Each of the Four Sentences Guarantees
First ask: having obtained these four rungs, what settled guarantee does one obtain at each?
The treatise gives four sentences: “one who obtains heat will certainly reach nirvāṇa; one who obtains summit will in the end not cut off the wholesome; one who obtains receptivity will not fall into the evil destinies; the highest enters the certainty of the noble path.” The force of the four sentences increases by degrees. One who obtains heat, though he may still have “retreat, cutting off the wholesome roots, doing deeds of immediate retribution, falling into the evil destinies and so forth,” yet “will not go on wandering for long, but will certainly reach nirvāṇa in the end” — what is guaranteed is the end, not the course. One who obtains summit, “though he may still retreat and so forth, yet by ascendancy will in the end not cut off his wholesome roots.” One who obtains receptivity, “though he relinquishes it at the end of life and still abides in the station of an ordinary being, yet by ascendancy does not retreat, does not do deeds of immediate retribution, and does not fall into the evil destinies.” One who obtains the highest worldly dharma, “though he abides in the station of an ordinary being, is nevertheless able to enter the certainty of the noble path.”
The treatise also supplies two inferences on behalf of the stanza: the stanza says only “does not fall into the evil destinies,” but since “one who does deeds of immediate retribution must fall into the evil destinies,” the not doing of deeds of immediate retribution is already contained in it; and the stanza does not speak of being apart from relinquishing at the end of life, but since the highest worldly dharma enters the certainty of the noble path with nothing intervening, its having no relinquishing at the end of life is likewise established.
The ground of the receptivity-station’s not falling into the evil destinies the treatise sets out in the finest detail — “upon reaching the station of receptivity, he obtains the dharma of not being born with regard to a portion of destinies, births, places, bodies, existences, and afflictions,” and it then glosses the six word by word: destinies means the several evil destinies; births means birth from an egg and from moisture; places means the Heaven of Non-Percipient Beings, Uttarakuru, and the place of great Brahmā; bodies means the bodies of one congenitally without a sexual faculty, of one whose sexual faculty is incomplete, and of a person of both sexes; existences means an eighth existence and the like; afflictions means the afflictions abandoned by seeing; and “at low receptivity there is obtained the not being born in the evil destinies, while the rest are obtained only upon high receptivity.”
The easy error: to read “one who obtains heat will certainly reach nirvāṇa” as meaning that after obtaining heat all goes smoothly. The treatise says expressly that one who obtains heat may still retreat, may still cut off the wholesome, may still do deeds of immediate retribution, may still fall into the evil destinies — what is guaranteed is only that he will not wander for ever. Here the treatise inserts a question: “if that is so, how does it differ from the factors conducive to liberation” (which likewise certainly reach nirvāṇa)? The answer is, “because it is without obstruction, because it is near to seeing the truths, and because its modes of apprehension are the same as those of the path of seeing” — the difference lies in distance and in modes of apprehension, not in the end.
In practice: in reading every saying of the form “he will certainly obtain,” first ask whether what is certain is the end or the course. This section is the clearest place in the whole treatise for telling the two apart.
14. The Turning of Class: Up to Which Rung the Turning May Go
First ask: since each of the three vehicular classes has its own heat, summit, receptivity, and highest worldly dharma, may one change vehicles midway?
The treatise’s answer is a turning with bounds. When heat and summit have arisen in one of the class of the śrāvaka, “it is still possible to turn toward unsurpassed perfect awakening”; but “if he has obtained receptivity there is no principle by which he may become a Buddha” — and the reason is most interesting: “a bodhisattva bears the welfare of beings in his heart, and in order to convert sentient beings he must go to the evil destinies, whereas that class which has obtained receptivity cannot be turned back.” One who obtains receptivity is determined not to fall into the evil destinies, while a bodhisattva must be able to go to the evil destinies in order to convert beings; and so this good thing, the not falling into the evil destinies, on the contrary blocks up the road to Buddhahood. As for turning into a pratyekabuddha, all three stations of heat, summit, and receptivity may do so, “and since he lies outside the vehicle of the Buddha he is spoken of as ‘the other.’”
For the pratyekabuddha likened to the qilin’s horn and for the Buddha there is no turning, because the two of them “both take the fourth meditative absorption as their support and awaken to the awakening of their own vehicle in a single sitting”; the fourth meditative absorption is “a concentration unshaken and utterly clear and keen,” and so is fit to be their support. The bound of “a single sitting” the author fixes himself as “from the wholesome root of heat up to awakening he does not rise from his seat,” and he records another account alongside — “some other master says: from the contemplation of impurity he does not rise from his seat, up to awakening.”
The easy error: to take “not falling into the evil destinies” as a merit which is simply better the higher it goes. This section exhibits the treatise’s sense of measure: one and the same merit has different consequences in different classes. This is not a judgment of value; it is a structural conflict between station and vow.
In practice: in reading the differences among the three vehicles, note that the treatise never compares them as higher and lower but only sets out the conditions and bounds of each; the sentence “since he lies outside the vehicle of the Buddha he is spoken of as ‘the other’” is especially worth savoring — it is a word of classification, not a word of disparagement.
15. The Factors Conducive to Liberation: Three Lifetimes at the Fastest, and the Three Continents of Men
First ask: what is there before the factors conducive to penetration?
The treatise says, “one in whom the factors conducive to penetration arise in this present life must have given rise to the factors conducive to liberation in a former life,” and “whoever first plants the factors conducive to liberation gains liberation in three lifetimes at the fastest” — in the first life the factors conducive to liberation arise, in the second the factors conducive to penetration, in the third he enters the noble state and so on to liberation. The treatise uses a simile from farming: “it is as with the three different stations of sowing the seed, the shoot’s growing, and the bearing of fruit; and so it is with the three stations of the body’s entering the nature of dharma, of ripening, and of liberation.”
Their entity is “formed by hearing and reflection only, having all three kinds of action for their entity” — as regards what is most excellent they are mental action only, yet the bodily and verbal actions raised up under this resolve and vow also get the name. So the threshold is not high at all: “if a man gives a single meal or keeps a single precept and the like and deeply delights in seeking liberation, then, sustained by the force of his vow, this is called planting the factors conducive to liberation.” The place is confined to the three continents of the destiny of men, and one must “meet the appearance of a Buddha in the world to plant this wholesome root,” with another account recorded alongside, “some other master says that meeting a pratyekabuddha will do as well.”
The easy error: to suppose that the factors conducive to liberation are a lofty station. They are low enough to be planted with a single meal and a single precept — the point lies not in the size of the deed but in “deeply delighting in liberation” and in “being sustained by the force of a vow.” What settles whether it is a factor conducive to liberation is the vow, not the amount.
In practice: this section fits the lowest step to the stairs of the whole fascicle, and gives besides a very practical measure: an everyday act of giving or of discipline, fastened to the vow of liberation, has already entered this line.
16. The Receptivity to the Cognition of Dharma concerning Suffering: The Gate of the Path of Seeing and the Establishing of Its Name
First ask: what is the first moment after the highest worldly dharma?
The treatise says, “with nothing intervening after the wholesome root of the highest worldly dharma, taking as object the noble truth of the suffering of the desire realm, there arises a receptivity to the cognition of dharma comprised within the outflowless; this receptivity is named the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering.” The ground of the name is that “in order to show that this receptivity is without outflows, its later homogeneous outflow is adduced as its distinguishing mark” — its later homogeneous result (the cognition of dharma concerning suffering) is used to mark it out; “since it can produce the cognition of dharma and is the cause of the cognition of dharma, it gets the name receptivity to the cognition of dharma, as a tree is named from its flower and fruit,” the result being spoken of in the cause.
The same moment has a second designation as well: “this very one is named the entry into the certainty of the noble path, and is also named the entry into rightness and determination.” The treatise glosses it word by word — “what the sūtra calls rightness is nirvāṇa”; “‘birth’ means the afflictions, or the faculties not yet ripened. The noble path can pass beyond it, and hence it is called separation from birth”; the noble path can with certainty tend toward nirvāṇa and can decidedly discern the characteristics of the truths, whence the name “determination”; and “on reaching this station, one is said to enter.”
The easy error: to read the “birth” of “separation from birth” as the birth of birth and death. The treatise says expressly, “‘birth’ means the afflictions, or the faculties not yet ripened” — what is separated from is the afflictions and unripeness, not the taking of birth itself.
In practice: that one moment should have three names (the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering, the entry into the certainty of the noble path, the entry into rightness and determination) is because it is at once the first outflowless mind, the terminus of the station of an ordinary being, and the beginning of the noble station. Many names are not prolixity; they are three faces of one thing.
17. By What Ordinary-Being Status Is Relinquished: One Correct Sense and Two Divergent Accounts
First ask: by which dharma, after all, is ordinary-being status relinquished?
The treatise’s correct sense is the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering: “once this receptivity has arisen one gets the name of noble one, and it relinquishes ordinary-being status while in the future” — note “while in the future,” that is, in the station where this receptivity is about to arise and has not yet arisen; and the treatise itself explains the sense as “that is, it is allowed that this receptivity has this function at its future moment of arising, and that no other dharma has it, as with a lamp and with the mark of arising” (the lamp dispelling the darkness before it has arrived, the mark of arising producing the dharma while itself in the future).
Below this two accounts are recorded alongside. The first: “some other master says: it is the highest worldly dharma that relinquishes ordinary-being status,” which the treatise objects to, saying “this principle is not so, because the two of them are alike named worldly dharmas, and because their natures are contrary.” There follows a sentence explaining it through: “there is no fault in this either, as by the shoulder of an enemy one can take the enemy’s life” — borrowing the shoulder of an enemy to take an enemy’s life, things of one class being able to harm one another. The second: “some other master says: it is the two of them that relinquish it together, as an uninterrupted path and a path of liberation do.”
The easy error: to read “relinquishing while in the future” as putting the relinquishing off till later. The “future” here is a station of a dharma (the station of not yet having arisen) and not a later point of time. Fail to make this station clear, and the boundary between “the fifteen minds of the path of seeing” and “the sixteenth mind” below will go astray with it. Again, as to the speaker of the sentence “there is no fault in this either, as by the shoulder of an enemy one can take the enemy’s life,” Puguang marks it as “some other master explains,” whereas the momentum with which the treatise connects it is close to the author speaking for himself — this difference of label the fascicle records without adjudicating, for which see the section on further resonances.
In practice: where this treatise records divergent accounts side by side, the objection and the sentence explaining it through often follow hard upon each other; in reading one must hang every sentence back upon its own master, for hang one sentence wrong and the establishing and refuting of the whole passage are reversed.
18. The Course of the Sixteen Minds: The Cognition of Dharma, the Subsequent Cognition, and the Eight Receptivities and Eight Cognitions
First ask: how are the sixteen minds laid out?
One rule walked four times over. Upon each truth, first, taking the desire realm as object, a “receptivity to the dharma” arises, and with nothing intervening after it a “cognition of dharma”; then, taking the two realms of form and formlessness together as object, a “subsequent receptivity” arises, and with nothing intervening after it a “subsequent cognition” — four minds to one truth, sixteen minds to four truths. Hence upon the truth of suffering there are the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering, the cognition of dharma concerning suffering, the receptivity to the subsequent cognition concerning suffering, and the subsequent cognition concerning suffering, while upon the three truths of origin, cessation, and the path “there are likewise four minds each.” The treatise writes out all sixteen names in full and abridges nothing.
For the names “dharma” and “subsequent” the treatise gives its reason too: “because it first realizes and knows the true principle of dharmas it is named the cognition of dharma; the objects and cognitions after it, because they resemble the former, get the name subsequent, for the latter realizes its object following after the former.” The cognition of dharma is the first realization, and the subsequent cognition is of the same kind, realizing in its train.
The easy error: to suppose that “the cognition of dharma” means a cognition taking “dharmas” as its object, and “the subsequent cognition” a cognition that sorts things into classes. It does not. The cognition of dharma takes the desire realm as object and the subsequent cognition the two higher realms; “subsequent” means resembling what went before. Paramārtha’s old version renders the “outflowless” of this section as “without flow,” which is a difference of rendering-character and not of sense.
In practice: the sixteen minds need not be memorized by force; remember one formula — “one truth, two realms; upon each realm a receptivity and a cognition”; multiply by the four truths, and the sixteen come out of themselves.
19. The Three Kinds of Direct Realization and the Dispute over Simultaneity and Gradualness
First ask: since the sixteen minds arise in order, where is the error in those who maintain “simultaneous direct realization only”?
The treatise is in no haste to declare it wrong, but first sorts out the sense of the word: “here another school says this: with regard to the truths there is only simultaneous direct realization. Yet their intent should be further sought out, since the word ‘direct realization’ as they use it is undistinguished” — which kind of “direct realization” do you mean? Thereupon it establishes three kinds: “outflowless discernment alone seeing clearly before it the objects that are the truths is called the direct realization that is seeing” · “this outflowless discernment together with the other associated dharmas taking one and the same object is called the direct realization that is taking as object” · “these dharmas that take an object, together with the other coexisting dharmas not associated with mind, such as discipline and the mark of arising, performing one and the same business, is called the direct realization that is the matter done.”
Once they are sorted out the answer comes of itself: at the time of seeing the truth of suffering, “with regard to the noble truth of suffering there are all three kinds of direct realization, and with regard to the other three truths only the direct realization that is the matter done, namely cutting off, realizing, and cultivating.” Hence if simultaneity be said of the direct realization that is seeing, it does not stand — “since among the truths the modes of apprehension are severally different”; and if one were to see all the truths together by the single mode of apprehension of non-self, that would contradict the sūtra’s saying that one “ponders suffering by the mode of apprehension of suffering” and the rest. But if one says simultaneity on the ground that “at the time of seeing one truth one gains mastery with regard to the other truths,” or says simultaneity on the ground that “at the time of seeing suffering one is able to cut off origin, realize cessation, and cultivate the path,” the treatise answers in both cases, “in principle there is no fault either” — because what is spoken of there is in fact the direct realization that is the matter done. As proof from scripture the treatise adduces “the Buddha told the householder: with regard to the four noble truths there is no simultaneous direct realization but necessarily a gradual direct realization,” and says “of sūtras such as this there are three, and each has its own simile.”
The easy error: to read this passage as a contest for victory. The treatise’s way is first to sort out the sense of the word and then to discuss right and wrong: one and the same word “simultaneous” does not stand when it falls upon the direct realization that is seeing, and is allowed when it falls upon the direct realization that is the matter done. The point at issue is not simultaneity or gradualness, but what is being referred to.
In practice: when two parties stand opposed, the first step this treatise exhibits is always to ask, “which of these does your word refer to?”; sort out the word, and most contradictions untie themselves.
20. Upon What Level the Sixteen Minds Depend
First ask: upon what level do these sixteen moments arise?
The treatise answers most sparingly: “following upon the levels on which the highest worldly dharma depends, it should be known that these sixteen minds depend upon just those. It depends upon six levels, as was said above.” That is, the six levels of the four meditative absorptions, access concentration, and the intermediate absorption — the same level as the highest worldly dharma.
The easy error: to suppose that on entering the path of seeing one has changed to a higher level. There is no change. The level depended upon does not change; what changes is whether it is outflowless or not — the highest worldly dharma is the last of what has outflows, the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering the first of what is outflowless, the two of the same level and of different nature.
In practice: short as this section is, it blocks a common imagining: the path of seeing is not a change of place, but a change of path in the same place.
21. Receptivity Is the Uninterrupted Path, Cognition the Path of Liberation
First ask: why must receptivity and cognition arise alternately, one before and one after?
The treatise adjudges it by the two paths: “among the sixteen minds, receptivity is the uninterrupted path, since with regard to the acquisition that cuts off the afflictions there is nothing that can block it. Cognition is the path of liberation, since it has already been liberated from the acquisition of the afflictions and arises at the same time as the acquisition of release from bondage.” Receptivity is what properly cuts off the acquisition of the afflictions, with nothing to block it; cognition is where the acquisition of the afflictions has been shed and it arises together with the acquisition of release. The simile the treatise gives is homely — “as when men in the world drive out a thief and shut the door”: first drive the thief out (the uninterrupted path), then shut the door (the path of liberation).
Below it there is a supposed objection: if the second be merely an uninterrupted path arising together with the acquisition of release from bondage, then at this station there should arise no cognition of doubt already cut off; and if in the station of the path of seeing receptivity alone cuts off the afflictions, that contradicts the nine clusters of fetters spoken of in the treatise itself. The author answers: “this objection is not so, because all the receptivities are the retinue of cognition, as the business done by a king’s retinue is called the doing of the king.”
The easy error: to read “cognition is the path of liberation” as meaning that cognition does not cut off the afflictions. The division of labor the treatise makes is between cutting off and realizing: the proper doing of the cutting is in receptivity, the presence of the acquisition in cognition; and since receptivity is the retinue of cognition, to say “cognition cuts off” is not wrong either — which is precisely the point of the author’s answer to the objection.
In practice: the figure of driving out the thief and shutting the door may be carried straight on into the station of the path of cultivation — the nine grades of uninterrupted and liberation paths of the nine grades of fault and virtue below use the very same structure.
22. The First Fifteen Minds Are the Path of Seeing: The Simile of a Field of Paddy
First ask: since all sixteen minds see the principle of the truths, why are only the first fifteen counted as the path of seeing?
The treatise says, “with the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering for the first and the receptivity to the subsequent cognition concerning the path for the last, there are fifteen moments in all therein, and all are comprised within the path of seeing, because they see truths not seen. By the time of the sixteenth, the subsequent cognition concerning the path, there is no principle of a truth unseen that is now seen, and it is like reviewing what has been seen, and so it is comprised within the path of cultivation.” The measure is a single one — whether it is “unseen and now seen.”
An objection follows at once: is not the receptivity to the subsequent cognition concerning the path, observed at the sixteenth mind, also unseen and now seen? The treatise answers, “here we speak with regard to the truths and not with regard to moments,” and gives a simile: “as when in reaping a paddy field there is one plant left, one may not say that this field has not been reaped” — one plant left unreaped in a field does not mean the field has not been reaped through. The treatise adds four further reasons: the subsequent cognition concerning the path is comprised within a fruit, it cultivates at once the eight cognitions and sixteen modes of apprehension, it relinquishes the path before it, and it arises in continuity; and so it is like the rest of the path of cultivation.
A further objection: the subsequent cognition concerning the path certainly does not retreat, precisely because it sustains the cutting off of what is cut off by the path of seeing, and so ought to count as the path of seeing. The treatise answers, “this objection is not so, because the fault goes too far” (by such reasoning every later-arisen path would become the path of seeing). And a last question: “for what reason are the seven cognitions also comprised within the path of seeing?” Answer: “because the seeing of the principles of the truths is not yet complete, that is, because they arise in the midst of a seeing of the principles of the truths that is not yet all-round.”
The easy error: to suppose that the boundary between the path of seeing and the path of cultivation is “whether one has understood.” The treatise’s boundary is whether any truth is left unseen — one truth left unseen and it is the path of seeing, not one truth left and it is the path of cultivation, and this has nothing to do with dullness or keenness of faculty or with the height of station.
In practice: the simile of the paddy field may be turned round for self-examination: in judging whether a thing is finished, look at the whole field and not at the last plant.
23. One Who Follows through Faith and One Who Follows the Dharma: The Difference of Dull and Keen, and the Establishing of the Three Approachings
First ask: how are persons in the station of the path of seeing divided?
The treatise says, “in the station of the path of seeing there are two kinds of noble one, first one who follows through faith and second one who follows the dharma; these two names are established by the difference of dull and keen faculties” — those of dull faculties are named ones who follow through faith, those of keen faculties ones who follow the dharma. The gloss the treatise gives in fine detail: “because his practice follows upon faith he is named following through faith; and since he has this following through faith he is named one who follows through faith,” and again “or because by repeated practice of this following through faith it has become his nature,” such a person “in the former time believing the words of others and practicing following upon them”; while one who follows the dharma is such “because in the former time he perused for himself the sūtras and the other dharmas and practiced following upon them.” One first believed the words of others, the other first perused the sūtras for himself. Fabao here further divides two layers — first explaining “the name of the practice,” then explaining “the person” (practice and person being each a layer), which is a distinction he alone among the three commentaries brings out.
Below this, three approachings are established according to how much of the afflictions abandoned by cultivation was cut off before: he who has not before cut off any affliction by the mundane path is named one with the fetters entire, or he may have cut off from one grade up to five grades of the desire realm, and at this station he is named an approacher to the first fruit; he who has cut off six grades, or seven or eight, is named an approacher to the second fruit; he who has become separated from all nine grades of the desire realm, or has cut off from one grade of the first absorption up to being wholly separated from the sphere of nothingness, is named an approacher to the third fruit. The treatise also explains in passing why the first fruit is first — “that is, the fruit of stream-entry, because among all the fruits of the ascetic life this is certainly the first to be obtained.”
The easy error: to look down upon one who follows through faith as a rung lower. The treatise says only that faculties are dull or keen, and does not say that the fruits are better or worse; the two are alike in the path of seeing, and the three approachings they tend toward are the same as well. Dullness and keenness divide the way in, not the accomplishment.
In practice: in reading this treatise’s adjudication of persons, first sort out which distinctions are of “faculty” and which of “station”; in this section the two cross without infringing upon each other, and it is a good specimen.
24. At the Sixteenth Mind: Approaching Turns into Fruit, and the Names Turn with It
First ask: when the sixteenth mind arrives, what changes?
Two things happen at once. The station changes: “those very ones who follow through faith and who follow the dharma, on reaching the sixteenth mind, the subsequent cognition concerning the path, are named as abiding in a fruit and are no longer named approachers” — the former approacher to stream-entry now abides in the fruit of stream-entry, the former approacher to once-returning in the fruit of once-returning, the former approacher to non-returning in the fruit of non-returning. The names change: “on reaching the station of abiding in a fruit the two names are relinquished and two obtained, that is, one is no longer named one who follows through faith or one who follows the dharma but obtains instead the two names one resolute through faith and one attained through view,” and “those of dull faculties, formerly named ones who follow through faith, are now named ones resolute through faith; those of keen faculties, formerly named ones who follow the dharma, are now named ones attained through view” — because “in these two noble ones faith and discernment are each preponderant, and so the separate names one resolute through faith and one attained through view are marked out.”
The treatise also excludes one item in passing: “the fruit of the arhat is certainly not obtained here for the first time, because the path of seeing cannot cut off the afflictions abandoned by cultivation, and because the mundane path cannot separate one from the defilement of the summit of existence.”
The easy error: to suppose that a change of name is a change of person. The person has not changed; what has changed is the station depended upon: in the station of approaching the name is established upon practice (following through faith, following the dharma), and in the station of fruit upon virtue (resolute through faith, attained through view). Paramārtha’s old version here stands exactly opposite to Xuanzang’s in its system of renderings — at the causal station it has “following in accordance with faith” and “following in accordance with the dharma” (the two graphs inverted), and at the fruit station “one who attains through faith and delight,” while the one name “one attained through view” is on the contrary wholly the same in the two versions.
In practice: the technical terms of this treatise are for the most part functions of station; when one reads that a person has different names before and after, first ask whether his station has moved, and then ask why the name has moved with it.
25. Abiding in a Fruit Is Not Approaching: Why He Is Not Straightway Called an Approacher to the Later Fruit
First ask: one who has before cut off from one to five grades of the afflictions of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation plainly can go upward when he reaches the sixteenth mind; why then is he named only as abiding in a fruit and not as an approacher to the later fruit?
The treatise’s measure is a single one: “at the times of obtaining the fruits the path of the higher fruit is certainly not yet obtained, and so one abiding in a fruit, so long as the path of the higher fruit has not arisen, is named only as abiding in a fruit and not as approaching the next.” The name of approaching is fastened to the path of the higher fruit having arisen; where it has not arisen he is not named an approacher — and this has nothing to do with whether he can go upward.
The treatise at once adds a matter of fact: those who had before cut off from one to five grades, “at the time of obtaining the fruit, will certainly give rise to the path of the higher fruit in this very life”; and from this it draws one further conclusion: “from this, one who had before become separated from the defilement of three meditative absorptions and afterwards entered the path of seeing in dependence upon a lower level will, after obtaining the fruit, certainly be able to draw forth the later path of the higher fruit in his present life. Were it otherwise, it could not be said that a noble one born into a higher level certainly possesses the faculty of pleasure.”
The easy error: to read “not approaching” as meaning that he cannot go forward. What it says is only the name at this moment — the name is established upon the path actually in course, not upon a capacity for the future.
In practice: here the general rule by which this treatise establishes names appears at its cleanest: the name is fastened to what has already arisen, not to what may yet be had. Read the earlier “approaching” and “fruit” back in the light of this, and everything tallies.
26. The Nine Grades of Fault and Virtue: The Path of the Lowest of the Low Cuts Off the Obstruction of the Highest of the High
First ask: why must the afflictions abandoned by cultivation and the counteracting paths be divided into nine grades, and that with the lowest of the low set against the highest of the high?
The treatise first fixes the two names: “‘fault’ means defect, that is, the obstruction to be counteracted; ‘virtue’ means merit, that is, the path that counteracts.” The afflictions of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation have nine grades, and “so likewise it should be for the higher levels up to the summit of existence”; the two counteracting paths, uninterrupted and of liberation, have nine grades each as well. The way of dividing is three multiplied by three — the fundamental three grades each divided into low, middling, and high, yielding the lowest of the low, the middling of the low, the highest of the low, the lowest of the middling, the middling of the middling, the highest of the middling, the lowest of the high, the middling of the high, and the highest of the high.
The rule of pairing is crosswise: “the path of the lowest of the low grades has the force to cut off the obstruction of the highest of the high grades, and so on in this way until the path of the highest of the high grades has the force to cut off the obstruction of the lowest of the low grades.” The reason the treatise gives quite plainly: the virtue of the highest of the high grades is at first not there at all; and by the time that virtue is there, the fault of the highest of the high grades is long since gone.
Here the treatise sets down three sets of similes one after another: the washing of clothes, “the coarse grime is removed first, and afterwards the fine grime is removed by degrees”; brightness and darkness, “a coarse darkness a small light can extinguish, whereas to extinguish a fine darkness a great light is required”; and again, “as when the many illnesses gathered over a long time are all at once healed by taking a little good medicine,” “as when a great darkness gathered over a long time is extinguished by a small lamp in a single moment.” The last sentence points the theme — “the force of the bright dharmas is strong and the force of the dark dharmas is weak.”
The easy error: to suppose that the strongest path must be used to cut off the heaviest affliction. The treatise says just the contrary. The coarse and heavy afflictions are cut off first by the weakest path, and the finer the affliction the more excellent the path required — because the coarse afflictions are present first while the excellent path is accomplished later. The order is not from strong to weak, but from coarse to fine.
In practice: the three sets of similes are in fact three sayings of one line of reasoning; remember the one sentence “in washing clothes the coarse grime goes first,” and the direction of the pairing of the nine grades will never be remembered backwards.
27. The Stream-Enterer Returning at Most Seven Times: Seven as a Number, and the Dispute over an Eighth Existence
First ask: in the four words “returning at most seven times,” what does each word govern?
The treatise takes them apart word by word: “the words ‘seven returns’ display seven births of going and returning, in the sense of seven births each among men and among gods. The word ‘at most’ is to display that the births taken are no more than this, and not that all stream-enterers take seven returns.” So the “seven” is seven each among men and gods, and “at most” is an upper bound and not a fixed quota. The name stream-enterer is glossed word by word too: “the several outflowless paths are together named the stream, since by them as cause one tends toward nirvāṇa. The word ‘entering’ is to display the first arrival and attainment; he enters this stream, and so is named a stream-enterer.”
The treatise also puts a question to itself: what sense does this name point to? If first obtaining the path is what is named stream-entry, then one in his eighth existence ought also to be named a stream-enterer; if first obtaining a fruit is what is named stream-entry, then one twofold separated and one wholly separated from desire ought also to be named stream-enterers on reaching the subsequent cognition concerning the path. The treatise gathers it up thus: “this name stream-enterer points to the first obtaining of a fruit, yet the name is established with reference to that fruit which is first obtained by one who obtains all the fruits one after another” — once-returning and non-returning are not certainly obtained first, and this alone is certainly obtained first.
Below this there is a threefold exchange. The objection: the sūtra says plainly, “there is no place and no room for one whose seeing is complete to have the sense of taking an eighth existence,” and yet seven each among men and gods make twenty-eight births — is this not a contradiction? The answer: “the intent of this sūtra is stated with regard to a single destiny; if one holds fast to the letter, then intermediate existence would have to be nonexistent.” The further objection: then for one who goes upstream to the summit of existence there ought likewise to be no eighth birth within a single destiny. The explaining through: “this is said with regard to the desire realm, and so there is no such fault.” The treatise adduces proof from scripture as well — “because the sūtra says ‘seven among gods and among men,’” and “the sūtra of the Kāśyapīyas plainly and separately says that seven births are taken in the place of men and in the place of gods.” As to why there is no eighth existence, the reason the treatise gives is that “his continuum, having come this far, must ripen, and the class of the noble path is by its very nature just so,” with the similes of “the seven-step snake and the fourth-day fever”; and again that he “still has seven other fetters remaining, namely the two lower fetters and the five higher fetters,” so that though the noble path is present in the meantime, being held by the force of the remaining actions he does not realize complete quiescence.
The easy error: to take the twenty-eight births and the sūtra’s “no eighth existence” for a hard contradiction. The treatise’s resolution is that the compass differs — the sūtra says seven with regard to a single destiny, the treatise says twenty-eight with men and gods reckoned together. Again, as to who the objector is, Puguang conjectures the Mahīśāsakas and marks his own words “it may be” (a conjectural tone), which the fascicle records without adjudicating, for which see the section on further resonances.
In practice: whenever numbers in sūtra and treatise disagree, first ask whether the compass of the two is the same; this section is the completest specimen in the treatise of the handling of such contradictions.
28. The Quoted Stanza of Seven Characters and the Limit of Suffering: Where the Fascicle Comes to Rest
First ask: at the end of the fascicle a stanza of seven characters to the line is suddenly quoted; what is it to prove?
Above it is said that the stream-enterer is “of the nature not to fall back,” for four reasons — he does not grow the actions that fall back, he goes counter to the growing of such actions and to their fruits, his strong wholesome roots hold his body down, and both his preparatory practice and his intention are pure; and the last sentence is “those who have actions that will certainly make them fall into the evil destinies cannot so much as raise up receptivity, still less obtain stream-entry.” It is just here that the stanza is quoted as proof: “the sin done by a fool, though small, still makes him fall into the evil; the sin wrought by a wise man, though great, can still be freed from suffering; as a lump of iron, though small, sinks in the water, while iron made into a bowl, though great, can float.” The same iron, in a lump and small, sinks; beaten into a bowl and great, it floats instead — what settles sinking and floating is not the size of the sin but whether the continuum that bears it is foolish or wise. The text before this block reads “hence there is a stanza that says” and not “the stanza says,” and it does not enter the count of the root stanzas, and so this collection marks it as a quoted stanza; the Taishō gives it as a stanza while the Ming edition gives it as prose, which is a difference of format between editions and has been recorded at item three of the apparatus.
At the last the treatise closes with “the limit of suffering.” Asked on what sense the name is established, it answers, “it is established upon there being no further suffering after this present life, in the sense of making the later suffering not continue. Or the limit of suffering is just nirvāṇa.” Asked further how nirvāṇa can be made, it answers, “because the obstruction to its acquisition is removed, the word ‘make’ is used; as when one speaks of making a space, meaning the demolishing of a terrace and tower” — to say “make a space” is not to produce a space, but to pull down what was blocking the place. The last sentence is the fascicle’s close: “those in the other stations also have at most seven returning births, yet not with certainty, and so it is not spoken of.”
The easy error: to read “making the limit of suffering” as producing a thing called nirvāṇa. The treatise uses the simile of “making a space” precisely to block that reading — what is made is the removal of an obstruction, not the producing of a dharma.
In practice: the fascicle begins from the question “the mind having gained concentration, what further is to be cultivated?” and comes to rest at “because the obstruction to its acquisition is removed, the word ‘make’ is used”; the beginning is the start of preparatory practice, the close is the exhaustion of obstruction. Those sixteen moments in between are where the whole weight of the fascicle lies.
Further Resonances: A Mirror of Three Commentaries
The above is the sense of the text of the fascicle itself. Below, a separate section gathers four matters: the adjudications of the three commentaries and their divergences, Saṅghabhadra’s refutations and supplements, the divergences of Paramārtha’s old version, and the coordinates available for reading alongside. A mirror is not the treatise; it is only another way of reading one and the same text; and the accounts are recorded together without adjudication, each returned to its own place.
One. Where the Three Commentaries Diverge
One commentary wholly absent from this fascicle. Shentai’s commentary is a fragment, and of its seven extant fascicles only Fascicle Seventeen touches the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble; that fascicle marks itself as “the twenty-fifth fascicle of the treatise,” and what it explains is the fourth unit of this chapter (the series on the six kinds of lineage). A mechanical check over the whole range of this fascicle yields zero occurrences, and the want is marked as it stands, the text of another fascicle not being used to fill it out. So the mirror of this fascicle has only three faces and not four.
One and the same outline division, the three houses agreeing wholly while what they fasten to it differs. On the outline of the four foundations of mindfulness the three houses adjudge the twofold division “individual characteristic / common characteristic” word for word, which is the strongest single witness of the ancient masters in this chapter; yet Fabao alone fastens the stanza count upon it (“the first two stanzas explain the foundations of mindfulness on the individual characteristic, the last stanza the foundation of mindfulness on the common characteristic”), while Puguang and Yuanhui give only the names of the divisions. The outline being the same and what is fastened to it differing in detail, both are recorded without adjudication.
The discernment from which the wholesome root of heat arises. Fabao alone marks “this arises from the discernment formed by reflection or the discernment formed by cultivation,” which Puguang and Yuanhui do not give here. This is not a contradiction among the three houses but a further layer supplied by Fabao alone; yet what he supplies borders precisely upon the treatise’s later question of what is “not formed by hearing or reflection” (whence the discernment of this station comes, and to what forming this station itself belongs, being two questions), and the two are worth looking at together.
One variant graph. Yuanhui in the section on the wholesome root of heat writes the graph for “heat” in a variant form, where Puguang and Fabao write the usual form. A variant writing of the graph, not a different sense; recorded as it stands, without adjudication.
In establishing the name of receptivity, each house takes one sense. Puguang takes the opening and closing of the three grades (“receptivity has three grades; the low and the middling are the same as summit, observing the four truths in full and cultivating the sixteen modes of apprehension — this is said in general terms”), Fabao takes the comparison in establishing the name (“the wholesome roots of the former stations can also receive the principle of the four truths; this is the most …” — the former stations too can receive, and this is the most excellent), and Yuanhui takes both senses (“since it receives the four truths and is the most excellent. Again, since there is no retreat …”). What each takes is within the text of the treatise; only the point of view differs.
In explaining the name of the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering, the coverage of the three commentaries is unevenly divided. Yuanhui has here the sentence that comes closest to a pure explanation of the name — “as for the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering: the dharma of suffering is the dharma of the truth of suffering, and the receptivity takes the dharma of suffering as its object, whence it is named the receptivity to the dharma of suffering”; within the range of this fascicle no independent sentence of pure explanation of the name is found in Puguang, what may be hung upon him being an extension appended to the dispute over “relinquishing ordinary-being status” — “when the highest worldly dharma reaches the station of abiding, the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering is at its very moment of arising and, not yet accomplished, he is not called a noble one.” ⇒ For one and the same technical term the coverage of the three commentaries is uneven; recorded as it stands, the text of another section not being used to fill out the want here.
The speaker of the sentence “there is no fault in this either.” This is the place in the fascicle where the marking of speakers most needs care. The treatise’s sentence “there is no fault in this either, as by the shoulder of an enemy one can take the enemy’s life” is, in the momentum of its connection, close to the author speaking for himself; whereas Puguang marks it as “some other master explains: though the highest worldly dharma and ordinary-being status are alike worldly, since their natures are contrary it can relinquish ordinary-being status, and there is no fault in this either.” The two are at variance, and it is recorded without adjudication — it may be that Puguang uses “some other master” as a general designation for the divergent accounts of the Mahāvibhāṣā, and is not setting up a third tenet. The vernacular layer of this fascicle assigns no speaker to this sentence, which runs in the same direction.
In glossing one who follows through faith, Fabao alone divides two layers. Puguang gives “because his practice follows upon faith, he is called following through faith. That person has this following through faith …” and Yuanhui gives “by the dullness or keenness of the faculties these two names are established. He of dull faculties is named one who follows through faith, since in the former time he followed …,” both explaining straight through; whereas Fabao expressly divides two layers — “this explains the name of the practice. ‘He who has this following through faith is called one who follows through faith’ explains the person.” The name of the practice and the name of the person are each a layer, a distinction which among the three commentaries Fabao alone points out; and turning back to the treatise’s two sentences, “is named following through faith” and “is named one who follows through faith,” it is indeed so, the one explaining the dharma and the other the person.
Who the objector concerning an eighth existence is. Puguang marks, “it may be an objection of the Mahīśāsakas, who hold that seven births are taken by men and gods together,” using “it may be” to express his own conjecture and not a definite ascription; and on the answering side he expressly marks “the answer of the Sarvāstivādins.” Fabao sets up no separate label sentence by sentence in this passage. ⇒ As to who the objector is, only Puguang’s conjecture is recorded, and no definite ascription is made on his behalf; the treatise itself does not say who the objector is.
Three places “without an express mark” are not a want of explanation. The supposed objection concerning the uninterrupted and liberation paths of receptivity and cognition, the answering sentence to the question why the seven cognitions too are comprised within the path of seeing, and the second answering sentence in the dispute over an eighth existence — at all three Puguang writes continuously with the text of the treatise and sets up no separate label of question and answer. This is the form of the commentary and not a blank in it; it is of a different nature from Shentai’s “wholly wanting for this fascicle,” and the two may not be listed together.
Two. Saṅghabhadra’s Refutations and Supplementary Explanations
Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises do not name this chapter “Analysis of the Worthy and the Noble”: the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle has “Adjudication of the Worthy and the Noble, chapter six” and the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine “Adjudication of the Worthy and the Noble, chapter seven” — search the two treatises with the Kośa’s chapter name and one will never find them.
Two word-for-word citations, both on the establishing of names. Within the range of this fascicle the places where Saṅghabhadra says “the Sūtra-master” and reports Vasubandhu word for word are only two in all, and both fall upon the establishing of a technical term. The first is the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering: Saṅghabhadra first sets up his own explanation, “it is the counteragent of the obstruction to the arising of that cognition, and so it is further named the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering,” then recites Vasubandhu’s explanation, “the Sūtra-master here explains it thus: in order to show that this receptivity is without outflows, its later homogeneous outflow is adduced as its distinguishing mark; since it can produce the cognition of dharma and is the cause of the cognition of dharma, it gets the name receptivity to the cognition of dharma, as a tree is named from its flower and fruit,” and thereupon puts forward his own view. What is at issue is the ground on which the name is established — Saṅghabhadra fastens it to what is counteracted (the counteragent of the obstruction to the arising of that cognition), Vasubandhu to the later homogeneous result (adducing the later homogeneous outflow as a distinguishing mark). The two accounts are recorded together, and neither is judged to prevail.
The second is the uninterrupted and liberation paths: Saṅghabhadra poses the question, “again, on what ground is the counteragent that cuts off called the uninterrupted path, and the cognition arising at the same time as the acquisition of release from bondage called the path of liberation?”, and then recites, “the Sūtra-master explains: because with regard to the acquisition that cuts off the afflictions there is nothing that can block it, it is named the uninterrupted path; because it has been liberated from the acquisition of the afflictions and arises at the same time as the acquisition of release from bondage, it is named the path of liberation.” Here he merely reports and then sets out separately, and this section records only his citing sentence and its location.
An honest negative proposition. In the passage of the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine corresponding to this fascicle the two characters for “the Sūtra-master” have zero occurrences; yet it does have coverage of the same doctrine (technical terms such as the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering all occurring there). ⇒ This is a difference of the explicit and the implicit, and one may not infer from it that the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine says nothing on this passage. All that the negative proposition can prove is one thing: that Saṅghabhadra in this passage of the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine did not use the designation “the Sūtra-master” to name Vasubandhu.
The scarcity of debate in this fascicle is itself a fact. Compared with the other units of this chapter, the places in this fascicle where Saṅghabhadra cites word for word are exceedingly few, and there is no direct refutation. What this fascicle treats is the doctrinal laying out of the foundations of mindfulness, the wholesome roots, and the order of the path of seeing, and not a focus of controversy over Sarvāstivāda tenets — this is recorded as it stands, no judgment being made on its behalf as to why.
Three. The Divergences of Paramārtha’s Old Version
Paramārtha’s Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma, in the passage corresponding to this fascicle, forms a system of its own: its chapter name is “Analysis of the Persons of the Fruits of the Noble Path, chapter six,” wholly different from Xuanzang’s “Analysis of the Worthy and the Noble, chapter six,” and Paramārtha divides this chapter into three fascicles where Xuanzang divides it into four. In form, Xuanzang gives “the stanza says / the treatise says,” the whole stanza set out first, whereas Paramārtha gives “the verse says / the explanation says,” embedding the explanation line by line — so that Xuanzang’s sixteen blocks of root stanza in this fascicle appear in Paramārtha’s version as a number of short verses scattered about.
The renderings form a system of their own. Foundation of mindfulness becomes station of mindfulness, conjoined becomes associated, object becomes object-field, the wholesome root of heat becomes the practice of warmth, without outflows becomes without flow, the mind gains concentration becomes having already gained concentration. These differences run through the whole passage and are not occasional.
The most concrete set of systematic differences lies in the names of the persons of the path of seeing. At the causal station Xuanzang has “one who follows through faith” and “one who follows the dharma,” Paramārtha “following in accordance with faith” and “following in accordance with the dharma” — the two graphs inverted; at the fruit station Xuanzang has “one resolute through faith,” Paramārtha “one who attains through faith and delight.” And the one name “one attained through view” within the same set is on the contrary wholly the same in the two versions. ⇒ Within a set of four names three differ and one is wholly the same, which is an exception within a systematic difference of rendering, recorded as it stands.
The two closest passages. The first is the simile of splitting wood with a wedge in the establishing of the name foundation of mindfulness: Xuanzang, “the sense is that it is by the sustaining force of mindfulness that discernment gets to proceed, as in splitting wood with an axe the cleft is held by the force of the wedge” ‖ Paramārtha, “because it is established by the force of mindfulness, as in splitting wood the wedge is firmly held” — the simile agreeing word for word. The second is the establishing of the wholesome root of heat: Xuanzang, “it is the forerunner of the fire of the noble path which can burn the firewood of the afflictions” ‖ Paramārtha, “it can burn the firewood of the afflictions, being before the fire of the four noble paths.” At these two places the two versions have hardly any difference of compass.
Instances of differing compass. In the gloss of the wholesome root of summit, Xuanzang sets out the two explanations “as with the crown of a man” and “as with the summit of a mountain” in the very sentence establishing the name, whereas Paramārtha places the glosses in another sentence; in the counteracting of the four inversions, Xuanzang states it directly in prose while Paramārtha gives the verse first and then explains; in the closing sentence of the fascicle, Xuanzang sets out “not with certainty” first and “and so it is not spoken of” after, while Paramārtha’s order of sentences is just the reverse. ⇒ All are differences of order and not of doctrine, and no judgment of merit is made between the two versions.
Four. Coordinates for Reading Alongside
What it joins to before is Unit 1. The first sentence of this fascicle takes over the two gates of entering cultivation word for word — “thus have been explained the two gates of entering cultivation; by these two gates the mind then gains concentration.” The concentration accomplished by the contemplation of impurity and mindfulness of the breath is the footing of the four foundations of mindfulness of this fascicle; between Unit 1 and Unit 2 there is no break, and they are two stretches upon one line.
What it joins to after is Unit 3. This fascicle closes upon “abiding in a fruit and returning at most seven times,” saying expressly “those in the other stations also have at most seven returning births, yet not with certainty, and so it is not spoken of”; and the next fascicle opens at once upon the approaching and the fruit of once-returning after the cutting off of the afflictions abandoned by cultivation — the blank left by the last sentence of this fascicle is precisely where the next begins.
What it joins to crosswise is the Chapter on the Latent Tendencies. The nine grades of fault and virtue used in the first half of Root 35 of this fascicle rest upon the division of the nine grades of afflictions abandoned by cultivation established in the Chapter on the Latent Tendencies; this fascicle says only “as was already analyzed before, the nine grades of difference among the afflictions of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation — so likewise it should be for the higher levels up to the summit of existence,” and does not establish it afresh, taking over the measure of the earlier chapter directly. If in reading this section the division into nine grades seems to come out of nowhere, go back to the Chapter on the Latent Tendencies and its root is found.
What runs lengthwise through the whole chapter is the word “station.” From the first setting foot and the later advancing of heat, to the three grades low, middling, and high of receptivity, to the first fifteen and the sixteenth of the sixteen minds, to abiding in a fruit and approaching — every establishing of a name and every adjudication of persons in this fascicle has its measure in the station and not in the height of an attainment. This is the most portable measure the chapter affords.
As for the coordinates by which this fascicle might be read alongside the Yogācāra line, no word-for-word anchor with adjudicated warrant has been obtained on this occasion; it is left wanting, awaiting supply, and nothing is cited conjecturally from memory.
考據Apparatus
賢聖品大文有三——總明道體性·明道所證諦·約聖道辨人。此子居第三大文之中樞:前承入修二門而起四念住,次由總緣共相法念住生煖頂忍世第一四善根,中間插敘順決擇分諸門與順解脫分,然後從世第一法一躍而入見道十六心,末以隨信隨法二行轉名信解見至、住果非向、九品失德、預流極七返收之。加行位之終與見道位之始,全在此一卷之內。
一、科判定位
| 科判系統 | 此段之位 |
|---|---|
| 玄奘 T1558 九品 | 分別賢聖品第六(品題 head〔T29 0113c06〕)之第二分——本子(子2)=卷二十三全〔0118c09–0123c14〕。卷端題〔0118c09〕·品續題「分別賢聖品第六之二」〔0118c13〕·開卷句〔0118c14〕 |
| 承前之錨 | 開卷句「如是已說入修二門,由此二門心便得定。心得定已復何所修?」〔T29 0118c14〕——所承者即子1 末所辯之入修二門(不淨觀與持息念),故此子逕從「心得定已復何所修」問起 |
| 三家品級大科(本品判三分·三家逐字同) | 光記〔T41n1821 0332c12〕「就此品中大文有三:一總明道體性、二明道所證諦、三約聖道辨人」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0723c05〕「此品大文有三:一明道體性、二明道所觀、三就道辨人」·頌疏〔T41n1823 0939a22〕「就此品中,大文有三:一總明道體性、二明道所證諦、三約道辨人」 |
| 本子所居之科 | 大文三『約聖道辨人』之下,三家同分三子科——一明聖道加行·二約三道辨人·三明諸道差別。本子橫跨前二子科之界:卷首至〔0121a20〕屬『明聖道加行』之末段,自〔0121a20〕「已因便說順解脫分,入觀次第是正所論」起入『約三道辨人』(光記〔T41n1821 0351a02〕「此下大文第二約三道辨人。就中,一明三道建立,二明七種聖人,三明學、無學滿」·頌疏〔T41n1823 0946b04〕逐字同) |
| 本子首科(三家同標「第三 明四念住」) | 光記〔T41n1821 0343a06〕「此下第三明四念住。就中,一明別相念住、二明總相念住」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0733b13〕「下三頌,第三明四念住也。前兩頌明別相念住,後一頌明總相念住」·頌疏〔T41n1823 0942c27〕「從此第三,明四念住,就中分二:一明別相念住、二明總相念住」 |
| 三疏分卷與玄奘分卷全同 | 子2 起處:俱舍卷二十三〔T29 0118c09〕·光記卷二十三〔T41n1821 0343a02〕·寶疏卷二十三〔T41n1822 0733b09〕·頌疏論本第二十三〔T41n1823 0942c25〕。⇒ 三家獨立分卷而界與玄奘逐一相合,此為本子 carve 之獨立 witness |
| 收卷句 | 「餘位亦有極七返生,然非決定,是故不說」〔T29 0123c10〕——極七返之非決定性之收,其後即卷二十三卷尾題 |
開卷承轉句〔T29 0118c14〕:「如是已說入修二門,由此二門心便得定。心得定已復何所修?」
頌/長行體例:本頌(T1560 單行本定頌界·本品夾注八十三頌〔T29n1560 0320c03〕)+長行自釋。本子含 <lg> 塊十七——本頌塊十六+七言引頌塊一。逐塊如次:〔0118c16〕正15·正16(四十字)·〔0119a28〕正17(二十字)·〔0119b04〕正18–20(六十字)·〔0120a11〕正21–23(六十字)·〔0120b23〕正24(二十字)·〔0120c18〕正25(二十字)·〔0121a07〕正26(二十字)·〔0121a23〕正27–29(六十字)·〔0122a09〕正30前半(十字)·〔0122a13〕正30後半(十字)·〔0122a24〕正31前半(十字)·〔0122b12〕正31後半·正32(三十字)·〔0122c05〕正33(二十字)·〔0122c19〕正34(二十字)·〔0123a02〕正35前半(十字)·〔0123a23〕正35後半(十字)·〔0123c04〕引頌·七言·非本頌(二十八字)。⇒ 本頌合三百二十字,恰十六頌,起正15 訖正35。
引頌之判有前文之徵:〔0123c04〕塊之前文作「諸有決定墮惡趣業尚不起忍,況得預流。故有頌言」〔T29 0123c02〕——「故有頌言」即其徵,且 T1560 不收此塊,其體為七言二十八字,異於本品本頌之五言。標記式作〔引頌·七言·非本頌〕。
長行之二大段(各逾七百純漢·本子義理最密處):〔0119b09〕繫正18–20 之釋(九百四十七字·四善根之建立自煖至世第一逐位鋪陳)·〔0121a28〕繫正27–29 之釋(一千零六十四字·見道十六心之全機關·內含「有餘師說」二見)。
本子之並錄不判二處(唯錄二造·不判勝負):①苦法智忍之立名——論作「為顯此忍是無漏故,舉後等流以為標別」〔T29 0121b02〕,眾賢轉述其釋後別申己見〔T29n1562 0683a26〕;②無間道解脫道之立名——論作「忍是無間道,約斷惑得,無能隔礙故。智是解脫道,已解脫惑得,與離繫得俱時起故」〔T29 0122a14〕,眾賢牒之而別申〔T29n1562 0690a02〕。二處皆眾賢逐字轉述論主之釋而後自出所見,本帙唯錄二造,取捨屬釋慧鏡。
本子之異說並錄三處(論文自身錄而不決):①捨異生性之三說——正義(苦法智忍未來生時捨)·有餘師甲說(世第一法捨)·有餘師乙說(此二共捨)〔T29 0121b12〕;②一坐成覺之『一坐』界限——論主說自煖善根至菩提不起于座,「有餘師說:從不淨觀不起于座乃至菩提」〔T29 0121a02〕;③殖順解脫分之所遇——「遇佛出世殖此善根。有餘師言:亦遇獨覺」〔T29 0121a19〕。
二、術語(名相)
| 漢(玄奘) | 真諦異名(首出 loc) | 本論定義句/所繫 |
|---|---|---|
| 奢摩他(止) | ——(諦本此句作「已得三摩提」〔T29n1559 0271a02〕) | 「依已修成滿勝奢摩他,為毘鉢舍那修四念住」〔0118c20〕 |
| 毘鉢舍那(觀) | ——(同上句) | 同上——止成而後起觀,觀之所修即四念住 |
| 四念住 | 「四念處」〔T29n1559 0271a02〕 | 「謂以自共相觀身、受、心、法」〔0118c21〕 |
| 自相 | ——(諦本此段從略) | 「身受心法各別自性名為自相」〔0118c22〕 |
| 共相 | ——(同上) | 「一切有為皆非常性、一切有漏皆是苦性及一切法空非我性名為共相」〔0118c23〕 |
| 自性念住 | 「自性念處」〔T29n1559 0271a14〕 | 「自性念住以慧為體」〔0118c29〕 |
| 相雜念住 | 「相應念處」〔T29n1559 0271a14〕 | 「相雜念住以慧、所餘俱有為體」〔0119a01〕 |
| 所緣念住 | 「境界念處」〔T29n1559 0271a14〕 | 「所緣念住以慧所緣諸法為體」〔0119a02〕 |
| 循身觀 | ——(諦本此段作問答式) | 「經說:於身住循身觀名身念住」〔0119a03〕·「諸循觀名唯目慧體,非慧無有循觀用故」〔0119a04〕 |
| 念住之立名 | 「云何說慧為念處」〔T29n1559 0271a23〕 | 「毘婆沙師說:此品念增故。是念力持慧得轉義,如斧破木由楔力持」〔0119a06〕·「理實應言慧令念住,是故於慧立念住名」〔0119a08〕 |
| 雜緣法念住 | 「總觀」系(諦本以偈釋分立) | 「若於身等二三或四總而觀察名為雜緣」〔0119a25〕·「彼觀行者居緣總雜法念住中,總觀所緣身等四境修四行相」〔0119b01〕 |
| 四顛倒(淨樂常我) | 「淨樂常我」(次第全同)〔T29n1559 0271b10〕 | 「此四念住如次治彼淨、樂、常、我四種顛倒,故唯有四不增不減」〔0119a22〕 |
| 煖法 | 「暖行」〔T29n1559 0271b20〕 | 「有順決擇分初善根生,名為煖法。此法如煖立煖法名,是能燒惑薪聖道火前相」〔0119b11〕 |
| 頂法 | 「頂」〔T29n1559 0271b28〕 | 「動善根中此法最勝,如人頂故,名為頂法。或由此是進退兩際,如山頂故,說名為頂」〔0119b21〕 |
| 忍法 | 「忍」(三品之分同)〔T29n1559 0271c13〕 | 「於四諦理能忍可中此最勝故。又此位忍無退墮故名為忍法」〔0119c01〕 |
| 世第一法 | 「世第一」〔T29n1559 0271c24〕 | 「此有漏故名為世間,是最勝故名為第一。此有漏法世間中勝,是故名為世第一法」〔0119c14〕 |
| 順決擇分 | ——(諦本此門另立) | 「決謂決斷,擇謂簡擇……分謂分段,此言意顯所順唯是見道一分,決擇之分故得決擇分名」〔0120a18〕 |
| 順解脫分 | ——(諦本同段從略) | 「諸有創殖順解脫分,極速三生方得解脫」〔0121a10〕·「唯聞思所成,通三業為體」〔0121a14〕 |
| 安足/增進 | ——(諦本作「增長」系) | 「謂隨何善根以十六行相最初遊踐四聖諦迹」〔0119b26〕——初安足;「後增進時具四念住」〔0119b27〕 |
| 十六行相 | ——(諦本逐諦分列) | 苦四「一非常、二苦、三空、四非我」〔0119b15〕·集四「一因、二集、三生、四緣」〔0119b17〕·滅四「一滅、二靜、三妙、四離」〔0119b18〕·道四「一道、二如、三行、四出」〔0119b19〕 |
| 苦法智忍 | 「苦法智忍」(名同)〔T29n1559 0273b13〕 | 「有無漏攝法智忍生,此忍名為苦法智忍,為顯此忍是無漏故,舉後等流以為標別」〔0121b01〕 |
| 無漏 | 「無流」〔T29n1559 0273b13〕 | 同上句——二譯系統性譯字之差 |
| 法智/類智 | ——(諦本同名系) | 「最初證知諸法真理故名法智,此後境智與前相似故得類名」〔0121b21〕 |
| 正性離生 | ——(諦本此段從略) | 「經說正性,所謂涅槃……生謂煩惱,或根未熟。聖道能越,故名離生」〔0121b06〕 |
| 異生性 | ——(同上) | 「此忍生已得聖者名,此在未來捨異生性」〔0121b10〕 |
| 聖諦現觀(見·緣·事) | ——(諦本此門從略) | 「唯無漏慧於諸諦境現見分明名見現觀」〔0121c12〕·「此無漏慧并餘相應同一所緣名緣現觀」〔0121c13〕·「此諸能緣并餘俱有戒生相等不相應法同一事業名事現觀」〔0121c14〕 |
| 無間道/解脫道 | ——(諦本同義而句異) | 「忍是無間道,約斷惑得,無能隔礙故。智是解脫道,已解脫惑得,與離繫得俱時起故」〔0122a14〕 |
| 見道/修道 | 「見道」(名同)〔T29n1559 0274a23〕 | 「其中總有十五剎那,皆見道所攝,見未見諦故」〔0122a25〕·「至第十六道類智時,無一諦理未見今見,如習曾見,故修道攝」〔0122a27〕 |
| 隨信行/隨法行 | 「信隨行」〔T29n1559 0274c23〕·「法隨行」〔T29n1559 0274c24〕 | 「由信隨行名隨信行,彼有隨信行,名隨信行者」〔0122b17〕·「彼於先時由自披閱契經等法隨行義故」〔0122b20〕 |
| 信解/見至 | 「信樂得」/「見至」〔T29n1559 0274c23〕 | 「諸鈍根者先名隨信行今名信解,諸利根者先名隨法行今名見至」〔0122c14〕 |
| 住果/向 | ——(諦本句序稍異) | 「諸得果時於勝果道必定未得,故住果者乃至未起勝果道時,但名住果,不名後向」〔0122c21〕 |
| 失/德(九品) | 「九品惑」系〔T29n1559 0275a09〕 | 「失謂過失,即所治障。德謂功德,即能治道」〔0123a03〕 |
| 預流 | ——(諦本作「住果人」系) | 「諸無漏道總名為流,由此為因趣涅槃故。預言為顯最初至得,彼預流故說名預流」〔0123a28〕 |
| 極七返 | 「七生為勝」〔T29n1559 0275c16〕 | 「七返言顯七往返生,是人天中各七生義。極言為顯受生最多,非諸預流皆受七返故」〔0123a25〕 |
| 苦邊際 | ——(諦本此句從略) | 「依齊此生後更無苦,是令後苦不相續義。或苦邊際所謂涅槃」〔0123c07〕 |
名相之梵語音寫唯繫於古德所傳可徵者。本子之異名多屬二譯譯字之別(見目四全表),非古德音義之訓;本子範圍內三疏未出音義之訓可繫者,從闕,不據現代校本擬補。
三、校勘(大正原書校記·本卷全枚舉)
子2 範圍〔0118c09–0123c14〕大正校記之屬異讀者十七條(全列於下·底本從大正【大】讀·語境句中以【 】標所校之字);另有梵語對音註六枚〔0120a23·0121a11·0121c11·0123a27·0123b02·0123b19〕,非異讀,依本帙體例不入表。本卷無 CBETA 回改(<note type="add"> 零枚)——據實記,不湊。
| 註號 | 錨 | 底本【大】/異讀 | 語境(逐字·底本讀) | 觀察(唯錄不判) |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 0119001 | 0119a05 | 目/自【宋】【元】【明】 | 「諸循觀名唯【目】慧體」 | 目作『指目』解·作「自」則成『唯自慧體』·二讀皆可通而所指微異 |
| 0119002 | 0119a21 | 之/定【宮】 | 「心【之】不調由惑未斷」 | 之為語助·作「定」則成『心定不調』與上文「由心不調」不順 |
| 0119003 | 0119b10 | 漸/斷【宋】 | 「【漸】次成熟乃至上上品」 | 漸次扣念住之次第增長·作「斷」不成文 |
| 0119004 | 0119b23 | 山/此【宮】 | 「如【山】頂故,說名為頂」 | 山頂之喻與上句「如人頂故」對舉·作「此」則喻依失 |
| 0119005 | 0119c27 | 性/姓【宮】 | 「由此種【性】先已曾得」 | 性與姓為古今通用之異體·同指種性 |
| 0121001 | 0121a05 | 此/加【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「頗有此生創修【此】行」 | 此條涉義較顯——作「加行」則與下文順決擇分之加行位相扣·作「此行」則承上句「此生」而言 |
| 0121002 | 0121a10 | 殖【大】*/植【宋】【元】【明】【宮】* | 「諸有創【殖】順解脫分」 | 殖與植為種植義之異體·全論多處並見·大正於此帶星號 |
| 0121004 | 0121b03 | 標/摽【宋】【宮】 | 「舉後等流以為【標】別」 | 標與摽為標舉義之異體·眾賢牒此句作「摽別」〔T29n1562 0683a28〕 |
| 0121005 | 0121b14 | 肩/家【宋】【元】【明】·扇【宮】 | 「如上怨【肩】能害怨命」 | 此條涉喻依——怨肩謂借怨家之肩以害怨命·作「家」則成『怨家』·三讀之喻象有別 |
| 0122001 | 0122a16 | 得/〔-〕【宮】 | 「已解脫惑【得】,與離繫得俱時起故」 | 此條涉義——「惑得」謂惑之得(繫縛之得)·省之則成『已解脫惑』而失其所對之得 |
| 0122002 | 0122b05 | 任/住【宮】 | 「【任】持見道所斷斷故」 | 任持與住持皆可通之複合詞·於此處文意相近 |
| 0122003 | 0122b18 | 串/慣【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「或由【串】習此隨信行以成其性」 | 串習與慣習同義·串為本字 |
| 0122004 | 0122c16 | 標/摽【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「故【標】信解、見至名別」 | 同 0121004·標摽異體 |
| 0122005 | 0122c28 | 全/今【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「先具、倍離及【全】離欲入見諦者」 | 此條涉義——先具(具縛)·倍離(離六品)·全離(離九品)三類並舉·作「今」則三類之第三失其分齊 |
| 0123001 | 0123a04 | 辯/辨【宋】【元】【宮】 | 「如先已【辯】欲修斷惑九品差別」 | 辯辨互用·底本 T1558 慣用「辯」而三疏慣用「辨」·屬全書級用字差 |
| 0123002 | 0123a17 | 益/登【宋】 | 「展轉增【益】上品諸惑」 | 增益為常見複合詞·作「登」不成詞 |
| 0123006 | 0123b25 | 現/理【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「中間雖有聖道【現】前」 | 現前為常語·作「理前」不成詞 |
濾器桶(體裁校記·非異讀·不入上列十七之數):
| 註號 | 錨 | 逐字 | 觀察 |
|---|---|---|---|
| 0123007 | 0123c04 | 「愚作乃至能浮二十八字明本作長行」 | 即七言引頌塊〔0123c04〕之全文二十八字——大正作偈,明本作長行。⇒ 此為版本之體裁差(偈/長行),非文字異讀;本帙 L1 依大正作偈,標記式作〔引頌·七言·非本頌〕。並錄大正校記原文,唯錄不判 |
校勘結語:十七條中,約十一條屬異體字或語助之異;語意承重較顯者五條——0121001(此行/加行·涉加行位之名)·0121005(肩/家/扇·涉喻依)·0122001(得之有無·涉「惑得」一詞之立)·0122005(全/今·涉三類人之分齊)·0123001(辯/辨·全書級用字)。無一條升定本案(無古德牒文與義理雙證支持異讀者)。異讀並錄備考,唯錄不判,取捨屬釋慧鏡。
四、異譯對勘(真諦《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》T1559 ★)
對勘基座:玄奘本卷二十三〔T29n1558 0118c09–0123c14〕↔ 真諦本〔T29n1559 0271a02–0275c15〕。段界以場景結構定,不以卷題界充——真諦此段沿其品題「分別聖道果人品第六之一」之內文,本子範圍內無新品題行。起界之逐字證:奘「如是已說入修二門,由此二門心便得定。心得定已復何所修」〔0118c14〕‖諦「說入修二法門已。由此二法門,若已得三摩提。偈曰:修觀已成就,方修四念處」〔T29n1559 0271a02〕;迄界之逐字證:奘「餘位亦有極七返生,然非決定,是故不說」〔0123c10〕‖諦「是故不說。如此未滅修惑住果人,說名七生為勝」〔T29n1559 0275c15〕。
體例基差:玄奘「頌曰/論曰」整頌先出而後長行;真諦「偈曰/釋曰」逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆數處分引。本子玄奘十六本頌塊,於真諦本作若干短偈散布。
對勘要目(逐條·錄義理承重與譯名系統差者十四條):
- 四念住之起問——奘「如是已說入修二門,由此二門心便得定。心得定已復何所修」〔0118c14〕‖諦「說入修二法門已。由此二法門,若已得三摩提。偈曰:修觀已成就,方修四念處」〔T29n1559 0271a02〕。譯名差:奘「二門」/諦「二法門」·奘「心得定」/諦「已得三摩提」(音義互譯)。場景全合·開合幾同。
- 四念住三種自性——奘「何等名為四念住體?此四念住體各有三,自性、相雜、所緣別故」〔0118c27〕‖諦「復次念處復有何性?念處有三:謂自性念處、相應念處、境界念處」〔T29n1559 0271a13〕。譯名差(貫穿全段):奘「相雜念住」/諦「相應念處」·奘「所緣念住」/諦「境界念處」——三分架構全合,唯第二第三支譯名互異,下條不再重注。
- 何緣於慧立念住名——奘「何緣於慧立念住名?毘婆沙師說:此品念增故。是念力持慧得轉義,如斧破木由楔力持」〔0119a05〕‖諦「云何說慧為念處?毘婆沙師說:由念多故,說名念處。義判云:由念力安立成故,譬如破木堅持於楔」〔T29n1559 0271a23〕。開合幾同:二本皆以『毘婆沙師釋名→破木楔喻』為次第,譬喻逐字相合,屬本子最貼近之一段。
- 四念住次第治四倒——奘「此四念住如次治彼淨、樂、常、我四種顛倒,故唯有四不增不減」〔0119a22〕‖諦「能對治淨樂常我,是故說念處次第有四,不增不減」〔T29n1559 0271b10〕。開合差:奘以散文直陳,諦本先出偈「四,對治倒等故」而後申釋;四倒之次第(淨·樂·常·我)二本全同。
- 煖法之立——奘「從此念住後,有順決擇分初善根生,名為煖法。此法如煖立煖法名,是能燒惑薪聖道火前相」〔0119b11〕‖諦「至最上上品,有善根名暖行即生起,是如暖行名暖行。是能燒惑薪,四聖道火前」〔T29n1559 0271b20〕。譯名差:奘「煖法」/諦「暖行」——貫穿全篇,下條不再重注;燒惑薪·聖道火前之喻逐字相合。
- 頂法之立——奘「此煖善根下中上品漸次增長至成滿時有善根生,名為頂法,此轉勝故更立異名」〔0119b20〕‖諦「從暖上上品有善根名頂即生起,此善根應知如暖,具緣四諦為境」〔T29n1559 0271b28〕。詳略差:奘於立名句即申「如人頂故」「如山頂故」二訓,諦本訓詞另置他句,二本次第互異而訓詁義理相合。
- 忍法三品——奘「此忍善根安足增進皆法念住,與前有別」〔0119c02〕·「十六行相;上品有異,唯觀欲苦,與世第一相隣接故」〔0119c05〕‖諦「三品忍,同用法念處為增長,不由餘念處。偈曰:欲界苦為境增上品」〔T29n1559 0271c13〕。開合幾同:二本皆以『三品忍同用法念住→上品獨觀欲苦而接世第一』為次第,義理全合。
- 世第一法之立名——奘「名為世間,是最勝故名為第一。此有漏法」〔0119c14〕‖諦「於世間法中最勝故,說世第一勝者,離同類因,由此功力能引聖道故」〔T29n1559 0271c24〕。開合差:釋名之由(世間法中最勝)逐字相合;諦本於此即補「離同類因」,奘本此義另見「有士用力,離同類因,引聖道生」〔0119c16〕,次第稍異而義理全同。
- 苦法智忍之立名——奘「從世第一善根無間,即緣欲界苦聖諦境,有無漏攝法智忍生,此忍名為苦法智忍,為顯此忍」〔0121a29〕‖諦「欲界苦是彼境界,此忍說名苦法智忍。為顯此無流故,以等流果簡別」〔T29n1559 0273b13〕。譯名差:奘「無漏」/諦「無流」(全篇系統性譯字);奘「舉後等流以為標別」與諦「以等流果簡別」義理全合。
- 十五心見道——奘「苦法智忍為初,道類智忍為後,其中總有十五剎那,皆見道所攝,見未見諦」〔0122a25〕‖諦「以苦法智忍為初,乃至道類智忍,是十五剎那心名見道」〔T29n1559 0274a23〕。開合幾同:二本皆以『首尾兩忍界定十五心→立見道名』為次第。
- 隨信行·隨法行——譯名系統全異——奘「二隨法行,由根鈍利別立二名,諸鈍根名」〔0122b15〕‖諦「鈍根人先由信隨行,今說名信樂得。若利根人先由法隨行,今說名見至」〔T29n1559 0274c23〕。譯名系統差(貫穿全段):諦於見道因位作「信隨行」「法隨行」(與奘「隨信行」「隨法行」前後字互倒),住果轉名後奘作「信解」·諦作「信樂得」;而「見至」一名二譯全同。⇒ 此為本子最具體之譯名系統差。
- 住果不復名向——奘「隨法行者,至第十六道類智心名為住果,不復名向」〔0122c07〕‖諦本此段先申『果』之得名由,結論句見於稍後。開合差:奘於此句直陳結論,諦本次第相反,終局義理相合。
- 九品修惑通諸地——奘「即能治道。如先已辯欲修斷惑九品差別,如是上地乃至有頂例亦應爾」〔0123a03〕‖諦「如欲界中所說有九品惑,於色無色界地地乃至有頂,應知各有九品惑」〔T29n1559 0275a08〕。開合幾同:二本皆以『欲界九品→例通上地』為次第。
- 極七返之非決定性(收卷句)——奘「餘位亦有極七返生,然非決定,是故不說」〔0123c10〕‖諦「是故不說。如此未滅修惑住果人,說名七生為勝」〔T29n1559 0275c15〕。開合差:奘先出「非決定」後出「是故不說」,諦本句序相反(先斷後申其理),義理全合。
譯名對照(子2 範圍·逐字所見):二門/二法門 · 心得定/已得三摩提 · 念住/念處 · 相雜念住/相應念處 · 所緣念住/境界念處 · 煖法/暖行 · 無漏/無流 · 隨信行/信隨行 · 隨法行/法隨行 · 信解/信樂得 · 見至/見至(全同) · 七返/七生 · 頌曰論曰/偈曰釋曰。
誠實記:本子範圍內二本無互相排斥之義理歧異,所差者盡在譯名系統與頌釋開合;條 11「信解/信樂得」之下,「見至」一名二譯反而全同〔T29n1559 0274c23〕,此為譯名系統差之中的例外,據實記。二譯優劣不判。
五、系內對辯(眾賢《順正理論》T1562 ★·有則錄)
眾賢二論之品名:T1562 作「辯賢聖品第六」〔T29n1562 0657c06〕·T1563 作「辯賢聖品第七」〔T29n1563 0913c25〕——非「分別賢聖品」。又,頌疏無別立品題行(卷題即起),故以「分別賢聖品」為檢索串搜頌疏必假零命中。本子對應段界(場景結構定):T1562〔0675a29〕起至〔0694b14〕前·T1563〔0919c19〕起至〔0946c06〕前一系。體例=唯於俱舍實有對辯之 loc 引·不通引。
一、苦法智忍之立名——俱舍作「此忍名為苦法智忍,為顯此忍是無漏故,舉後等流以為標別」〔0121b01〕。眾賢先自立其解,繼逐字牒經主之釋:「是彼智生障之對治,故復名曰苦法智忍。經主此中作如是釋:為顯此忍是無漏故,舉後等流以為摽別。此能生法智是法智因,得法智忍名,如花果樹。詳彼意謂唯說忍言,恐此有同加行忍失,此無深理」〔T29n1562 0683a26〕。⇒ 所爭在立名之所由——眾賢以「彼智生障之對治」立名,世親以「舉後等流以為標別」立名。一義二宗並錄·不判勝負。
二、無間道與解脫道之立名——俱舍作「忍是無間道,約斷惑得,無能隔礙故。智是解脫道,已解脫惑得,與離繫得俱時起故」〔0122a14〕。眾賢設問而後逐字牒之:「復以何緣說斷對治名無間道,說離繫得俱時起智名解脫道?經主釋言:約斷惑得無能隔礙故名為無間道,已脫惑得與離繫得俱時起故名解脫道」〔T29n1562 0690a02〕。⇒ 眾賢於此純為轉述後別申,本目唯錄其牒句與所在。並錄不判。
誠實記(零命中亦誠實記):①T1562 於本子範圍內「經主」句全枚舉即上二條,未見對世親之直接破語——與子1 一系對辯之密度不同,據實記,不代判其故。②T1563《顯宗論》於本子對應段「經主」二字零命中——顯宗論此段確有覆蓋同一論義(「苦法智忍」等術語皆命中),非段落全闕;唯未見具名轉述句,此為顯隱之異,據實記,不強解。③本子範圍內未見他部異執之逐字錄(如子1「有餘部說」之類),論文自身之異說皆以「有餘師說」出之(見目一),非部派之諍。
六、諸家異釋(光記·寶疏·頌疏·神泰疏)
神泰疏之闕(負命題已證·據實標闕):神泰《俱舍論疏》X53n0836 為殘本,現存七卷=卷一·卷二·卷四·卷五·卷六·卷七·卷十七;卷十七為賢聖品唯一存卷,其自標『論卷二十五』〔X53n0836 0094b03〕,覆蓋範圍起 T1558〔0129a18〕訖品末〔0134a28〕——即子4。⇒ 本子(子2)泰疏全闕,無逐文釋可繫;子2 全域機械核零命中,不以卷十七之文充之。以下三家並錄。
(一)四念住之科與立名
- 三家開篇同判二分——光記「此下第三明四念住。就中,一明別相念住、二明總相念住」〔T41n1821 0343a06〕·寶疏「下三頌,第三明四念住也。前兩頌明別相念住,後一頌明總相念住」〔T41n1822 0733b13〕·頌疏「從此第三,明四念住,就中分二:一明別相念住、二明總相念住」〔T41n1823 0942c27〕。⇒ 三家於本子首科逐字同判『別相/總相』二分,且寶疏更明繫其頌數(前兩頌別相·後一頌總相),與本子正15–16 別相·正17 總相之頌次逐一相合。科判架構全合,唯錄不判優劣。
- 念住立名之段(無明標)——三疏於「何緣於慧立念住名」一段皆隨論文一體連書,未逐句另立科判標籤。據實記其為疏文與論文連書之情形,非疏文闕釋。
(二)四善根
- 煖法——光記「此下別明行修、得修念住行相。此明煖法初修、後修。初修煖……」〔T41n1821 0346c20〕·寶疏「三行頌明體等也。『論曰至名為煖法』,明從總相生煖法也。此從思慧或修慧生」〔T41n1822 0734c24〕·頌疏「從此生煗法者,從此總相念住成就已,次生煗法,此法如煗,立……」〔T41n1823 0943c11〕。頌疏此段用「煗」字(煖之異體),非別義,誌錄不判。⇒ 三家各有著眼:光記科其行修得修之分位,寶疏明其所從生之慧(思慧或修慧),頌疏逐句牒釋論文。
- 頂法——光記「此明頂法初、後兩位修念住、行相」〔T41n1821 0347a05〕·寶疏「所成順決擇分次善根起,名為頂法,是總緣共相法念住差別」〔T41n1822 0735a18〕。頌疏於此段與前後承接一體,未另立新句。
- 忍法——光記「忍有三品,下、中同頂,具觀四諦修十六行,此總相說」〔T41n1821 0345a14〕·寶疏「『於四諦理至名為忍法』,釋忍名也。前位善根於四諦理亦能忍可,此最……」〔T41n1822 0735b10〕·頌疏「從頂善根有善根生,名為忍法,忍可四諦,最殊勝故。又無退故……」〔T41n1823 0944a03〕。⇒ 三家所取各異:光記取其三品之開合,寶疏取其立名之較量(前位亦能忍可而此最勝),頌疏兼取忍可與無退二義。並錄不判。
- 世第一法——寶疏「明從上品忍生世第一法,及明世第一與增上忍緣、行相同」〔T41n1822 0736a09〕。光記於此段與前後承接一體,未另立新標籤。
(三)見道
- 苦法智忍之釋名(三疏覆蓋分工不齊·據實記)——頌疏最貼近純釋名:「苦法智忍者,苦法是苦諦法,忍緣苦法,名苦法忍。智是……」〔T41n1823 0946c05〕。光記於本子範圍內未見獨立純釋名句,其可繫者為「捨異生性」一諍之附論:「世第一法至住位時,苦法智忍在正生時,未成就故不名聖者」〔T41n1821 0350a14〕。⇒ 三疏於此節之覆蓋分工不齊,據實記,不以他節之文充之。
- 捨異生性之三說(說者標籤·光記為準繩)——光記逐段標宗:甲說「『有餘師說至捨異生性』者,有餘師說:世第一法獨能捨異生性」〔T41n1821 0351b06〕·難「『此義不然至世間法故』者,難。此義不然,彼此同名世間法故,如何世……」〔T41n1821 0351b07〕·釋通「有餘師釋:雖世第一與異生性同是世間,性相違故能捨異生性,亦無有失」〔T41n1821 0351b10〕·乙說「『有餘師說至解脫道故』者,有餘師說:二相資共捨異生性,世第一法……」〔T41n1821 0351b13〕。第三句之標籤差據實記:光記標之為「有餘師釋」,而論文該句(「亦無有失,如上怨肩能害怨命」〔0121b13〕)之承接語氣近論主自申。唯錄不判。
- 忍智無間解脫之難與答——光記於難句隨論文一體連書(無明標);於答句作「彼論中說忍為智故,諸忍皆是智眷屬故,忍所作者即名智……」〔T41n1821 0353a23〕。
- 七智亦見道攝之設問——光記「『何緣七智亦見道攝』者,問。何緣七智已見今見亦……」〔T41n1821 0353b26〕;答句隨問句一體,未另立分標籤。
(四)三道辨人
- 隨信行·隨法行之訓詞——光記「『至隨行義故』者,釋初兩句。由信隨行,名隨信行。彼人有隨信……」〔T41n1821 0353c05〕·寶疏「論『由信隨行至隨行義故』,釋隨信行名。先以信地為首,行隨信起,名隨信行。此釋行名。『彼有隨信行,名隨信行者』,釋人也」〔T41n1822 0742b29〕·頌疏「由根鈍利立此二名。若鈍根者,名隨信行,彼於先時隨……」〔T41n1823 0947b16〕。⭐ 互異之點:寶疏獨分「釋行名」與「釋人也」二層(行與人之別),光記與頌疏未作此二分。並錄不判。
- 住果轉名信解·見至——光記「下兩句。至住果位捨信、法二名,得信解、見至二名。言信解……」〔T41n1821 0354a17〕·寶疏「『至住果位至今名見至』,明至十六心,隨信、隨法二人轉名信解、見至,信解鈍根、見至利根」〔T41n1822 0743a14〕。頌疏於此段與前條之引句延續,未另立新句。⇒ 三家架構全合(住果轉名·鈍利分二)。
(五)預流極七返之諍(說者標籤·三重往復)
- 難一——光記「『若爾何故至第八有義』者,難。或是彌沙塞部難,彼執人、天合受七生」〔T41n1821 0355a28〕。光記用「或是」表推定語氣(非確指),照錄,不強改為確指。
- 答一——光記「『此契經意至中有應無』者,說一切有部答。此契經意約一趣說,作如是言不……」〔T41n1821 0355b03〕。
- 難二——光記「『若爾上流至無第八生』者,難。若言一趣無第八生,上流遍生乃至有頂,亦應一……」〔T41n1821 0355b05〕。
- 答二——論文作「依欲界說故無此過」〔0123b16〕;光記於此句隨前一體連書,未另立新答方標籤(承上「答」一體)。據實記。
(六)三疏互異總覽(並錄不判)
| 議題 | 光記 | 寶疏 | 頌疏 | 互異之點 |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 四念住之科 | 別相/總相二分 | 別相/總相二分並繫頌數 | 別相/總相二分 | 三家全合·寶疏獨繫頌數 |
| 煖法所從生之慧 | 未標 | 從思慧或修慧生 | 未標 | 寶疏獨出 |
| 煖字之寫 | 煖 | 煖 | 煗 | 異體字·非別義 |
| 忍法之立名所取 | 三品之開合 | 前位亦忍可而此最勝 | 忍可四諦·又無退 | 著眼三異 |
| 苦法智忍之釋名 | 唯附於捨異生性之諍 | 於他節 | 純釋名句 | 覆蓋分工不齊 |
| 「亦無有失」句之說者 | 有餘師釋 | 無明標 | 無明標 | 光記之標與論文語氣稍異 |
| 隨信行之訓 | 釋行名(未分二層) | 分「釋行名」與「釋人也」二層 | 由根鈍利立二名 | 寶疏獨分二層 |
| 第八有之難者 | 或是彌沙塞部(推定語氣) | 無明標 | 未及 | 光記獨標而自標推定 |
| 本子之逐文釋 | 有 | 有 | 有 | 神泰疏全闕 |
三疏互異之處,逐家並錄,不判是非。三疏之判釋與其互異之義理取捨,別居義疏層之承衍節。
七、互讀(唯識根系掛鏈)
據實標闕:本子未取得可徵之唯識根系逐字錨,依本帙體例——引文唯取可逐字回驗者——本目從闕不補,不以記憶擬引。
可掛鏈之義理接點(唯標其位·不出引文·俟錨可徵後再落):①四念住之自性/相雜/所緣三分與慧之為體 ②煖頂忍世第一四善根之為加行位 ③見道十六心與『初入正性離生』之立 ④隨信隨法二行轉名信解見至之根鈍利判準。四者皆為唯識系加行位·通達位所承之題目,其逐字對讀之座標待補。
八、譯史
- 玄奘新譯(本底本):《開元釋教錄》著錄「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」〔T55n2154 0557a22〕,其夾註逐字作「第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」〔T55n2154 0557a22〕。本子卷端題「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第二十三」〔T29 0118c09〕,品續題「分別賢聖品第六之二」〔T29 0118c13〕。
- 真諦舊譯(異譯校本):《開元釋教錄》著錄「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷」〔T55n2154 0545c16〕,又於論藏部類作「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷陳天竺三藏真諦譯」〔T55n2154 0620c17〕;玄奘本著錄於其後作「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」〔T55n2154 0620c22〕。真諦本之品名作「分別聖道果人品第六」,與玄奘「分別賢聖品第六」不同名,且真諦此品分三卷而玄奘分四卷。
- 對辯二論之譯:《開元釋教錄》「阿毘達磨順正理論八十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」〔T55n2154 0620c25〕·「阿毘達磨顯宗論四十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」〔T55n2154 0620c27〕,並結曰「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」〔T55n2154 0621a01〕。「頌同釋異」四字即本子目五體例之根據——二論用俱舍本頌而別作長行。
- 譯事旁證:《大慈恩寺三藏法師傳》錄玄奘永徽五年答書「其《俱舍》、《順正理》,見譯未周,今年必了」〔T50n2053 0261c20〕。
- 造論緣起:《婆藪盤豆法師傳》記其造論之體例作「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之。名為阿毘達磨俱舍論」〔T50n2049 0190b15〕。⇒ 本子範圍內未見「經部師說」之明錄(與子1 之二處明錄異),據實記。
- 諸疏之次:光記 T41n1821(普光·主)·寶疏 T41n1822(法寶·副)·頌疏 T41n1823(圓暉·科判)·神泰疏 X53n0836(殘·本子闕)。
九、校本定位
- 玄奘 T1558 卷二十三(底本)〔0118c09–0123c14〕:卷端題 0118c09 · 品續題 0118c13 · 開卷承轉 0118c14 · 正15·正16 0118c16 · 正17 0119a28 · 正18–20 0119b04 · 正21–23 0120a11 · 正24 0120b23 · 正25 0120c18 · 正26 0121a07 · 正27–29 0121a23 · 正30前半 0122a09 · 正30後半 0122a13 · 正31前半 0122a24 · 正31後半·正32 0122b12 · 正33 0122c05 · 正34 0122c19 · 正35前半 0123a02 · 正35後半 0123a23 · 引頌·七言 0123c04 · 收卷句 0123c10。
- 真諦 T1559:對應段 0271a02–0275c15。要目 0271a02 · 0271a13 · 0271a23 · 0271b10 · 0271b20 · 0271b28 · 0271c13 · 0271c24 · 0273b13 · 0274a23 · 0274c23 · 0275a08 · 0275c15。
- 眾賢 T1562〔0657c06 品題〕:對應段 0675a29–0694b14 前。要目 0683a26 · 0690a02。T1563〔0913c25 品題〕:對應段 0919c19–0946c06 前一系——「經主」零命中。
- 光記 T41n1821〔卷二十三 0343a02 起〕:0343a06 · 0345a14 · 0346c20 · 0347a05 · 0350a14 · 0351a03 · 0351b06 · 0351b07 · 0351b10 · 0351b13 · 0353a23 · 0353b26 · 0353c05 · 0354a17 · 0355a28 · 0355b03 · 0355b05。
- 寶疏 T41n1822〔卷二十三 0733b09 起〕:0733b13 · 0734c24 · 0735a18 · 0735b10 · 0736a09 · 0742c01 · 0743a14。
- 頌疏 T41n1823〔論本第二十三 0942c25 起〕:0942c27 · 0943c11 · 0944a03 · 0946b04 · 0946c05 · 0947b16。無別立品題行(卷題即起),其界以卷首正文首句核。
- 神泰疏 X53n0836:本子全闕——存卷十七唯釋論卷二十五(=子4)〔X 系 0094b01–0105c21〕,本子無泰疏可繫(據實標闕·不補)。
- 唯識系互讀錨:從闕(目七·無可徵之錨)。
- 經錄·僧傳:T55n2154 0545c16 · 0557a22 · 0620c17 · 0620c22 · 0620c25 · 0620c27 · 0621a01;T50n2053 0261c20;T50n2049 0190b15。
- 校勘:本卷校記異讀十七條全枚舉·梵語對音註六枚不入表·體裁校記一枚(0123007)別錄·CBETA 回改零枚·無升定本案。
The main text of the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble has three parts — the nature of the entity of the path in general · the truths realized by the path · the analysis of persons with reference to the noble path. This unit stands at the pivot of the third of those parts: taking over from the two gates of entering cultivation it raises the four foundations of mindfulness; next, out of the foundation of mindfulness directed to dharmas taken as one common characteristic, it produces the four wholesome roots of heat, summit, receptivity, and the highest worldly dharma; midway it inserts the several gates of the factors conducive to penetration and the factors conducive to liberation; then from the highest worldly dharma it leaps at a bound into the sixteen minds of the path of seeing; and it closes with the two practitioners who follow through faith and who follow the dharma changing their names to one resolute through faith and one attained through view, with abiding in a fruit not being an approaching, with the nine grades of fault and virtue, and with the stream-enterer who returns at most seven times. The end of the stage of preparatory practice and the beginning of the path of seeing are both of them within this one fascicle.
I. Doctrinal Outline and Placement
| Outline system | The position of this passage |
|---|---|
| Xuanzang’s T1558 in nine chapters | The second part of Chapter Six, Analysis of the Worthy and the Noble (chapter title head〔T29 0113c06〕) — this unit (Unit 2) = the whole of Fascicle Twenty-Three〔0118c09–0123c14〕. Fascicle head-title〔0118c09〕· chapter continuation-title 「分別賢聖品第六之二」 tr. “Analysis of the Worthy and the Noble, chapter six, part two”〔0118c13〕· opening sentence〔0118c14〕 |
| The anchor carried over | The opening sentence 「如是已說入修二門,由此二門心便得定。心得定已復何所修?」 tr. “thus have been explained the two gates of entering cultivation; by these two gates the mind then gains concentration. The mind having gained concentration, what further is to be cultivated?”〔T29 0118c14〕— what is carried over is just the two gates of entering cultivation argued at the end of Unit 1 (the contemplation of impurity and mindfulness of the breath), and so this unit begins directly from the question 「心得定已復何所修」 tr. “the mind having gained concentration, what further is to be cultivated” |
| The chapter-level main outline in the three commentaries (this chapter divided into three · the three houses agreeing word for word) | Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0332c12〕: 「就此品中大文有三:一總明道體性、二明道所證諦、三約聖道辨人」 tr. “within this chapter the main text has three parts: first, the nature of the entity of the path in general; second, the truths realized by the path; third, the analysis of persons with reference to the noble path” · Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0723c05〕: 「此品大文有三:一明道體性、二明道所觀、三就道辨人」 tr. “the main text of this chapter has three parts: first, explaining the entity of the path; second, what the path observes; third, the analysis of persons with reference to the path” · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0939a22〕: 「就此品中,大文有三:一總明道體性、二明道所證諦、三約道辨人」 tr. “within this chapter, the main text has three parts: first, the nature of the entity of the path in general; second, the truths realized by the path; third, the analysis of persons with reference to the path” |
| The outline division in which this unit stands | Under the third main part, ‘the analysis of persons with reference to the noble path,’ the three houses alike divide three subsections — first, explaining the preparatory practice of the noble path · second, the analysis of persons with reference to the three paths · third, explaining the differences of the several paths. This unit straddles the boundary of the first two subsections: from the head of the fascicle to〔0121a20〕belongs to the last passage of ‘explaining the preparatory practice of the noble path,’ and from〔0121a20〕, 「已因便說順解脫分,入觀次第是正所論」 tr. “the factors conducive to liberation having been spoken of by way of occasion, the order of entering contemplation is what is properly under discussion,” it enters ‘the analysis of persons with reference to the three paths’ (Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0351a02〕: 「此下大文第二約三道辨人。就中,一明三道建立,二明七種聖人,三明學、無學滿」 tr. “below, the second of the main text, the analysis of persons with reference to the three paths. Within it, first the establishing of the three paths, second the seven kinds of noble person, third the fullness of the learner and of the one beyond learning” · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0946b04〕word for word the same) |
| The first outline division of this unit (the three houses alike marking 「第三 明四念住」 tr. “the third, explaining the four foundations of mindfulness”) | Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0343a06〕: 「此下第三明四念住。就中,一明別相念住、二明總相念住」 tr. “below, the third, explaining the four foundations of mindfulness. Within it, first the foundations of mindfulness on the individual characteristic, second the foundation of mindfulness on the common characteristic” · Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0733b13〕: 「下三頌,第三明四念住也。前兩頌明別相念住,後一頌明總相念住」 tr. “the three stanzas below are the third, explaining the four foundations of mindfulness. The first two stanzas explain the foundations of mindfulness on the individual characteristic, the last stanza the foundation of mindfulness on the common characteristic” · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0942c27〕: 「從此第三,明四念住,就中分二:一明別相念住、二明總相念住」 tr. “from here the third, explaining the four foundations of mindfulness, divided within into two: first the foundations of mindfulness on the individual characteristic, second the foundation of mindfulness on the common characteristic” |
| The fascicle divisions of the three commentaries agreeing wholly with Xuanzang’s | Where Unit 2 begins: Kośa Fascicle Twenty-Three〔T29 0118c09〕· Puguang Fascicle Twenty-Three〔T41n1821 0343a02〕· Fabao Fascicle Twenty-Three〔T41n1822 0733b09〕· Yuanhui, Treatise proper twenty-three〔T41n1823 0942c25〕. ⇒ The three houses divide their fascicles independently and their boundaries agree one by one with Xuanzang’s; this is an independent witness to the carving of this unit |
| The closing sentence of the fascicle | 「餘位亦有極七返生,然非決定,是故不說」 tr. “those in the other stations also have at most seven returning births, yet not with certainty, and so it is not spoken of”〔T29 0123c10〕— the close upon the non-certainty of returning at most seven times, followed immediately by the end-title of Fascicle Twenty-Three |
The opening transitional sentence〔T29 0118c14〕: 「如是已說入修二門,由此二門心便得定。心得定已復何所修?」 tr. “thus have been explained the two gates of entering cultivation; by these two gates the mind then gains concentration. The mind having gained concentration, what further is to be cultivated?”
Stanza / prose-commentary format: root stanzas (the stanza boundaries fixed by the separate edition T1560 · the interlinear note to this chapter giving eighty-three stanzas〔T29n1560 0320c03〕) plus the prose self-commentary. This unit contains seventeen <lg> blocks — sixteen blocks of root stanza plus one block of quoted stanza of seven characters to the line. Block by block:〔0118c16〕Roots 15 and 16 (forty characters)·〔0119a28〕Root 17 (twenty characters)·〔0119b04〕Roots 18 through 20 (sixty characters)·〔0120a11〕Roots 21 through 23 (sixty characters)·〔0120b23〕Root 24 (twenty characters)·〔0120c18〕Root 25 (twenty characters)·〔0121a07〕Root 26 (twenty characters)·〔0121a23〕Roots 27 through 29 (sixty characters)·〔0122a09〕first half of Root 30 (ten characters)·〔0122a13〕second half of Root 30 (ten characters)·〔0122a24〕first half of Root 31 (ten characters)·〔0122b12〕second half of Root 31 and Root 32 (thirty characters)·〔0122c05〕Root 33 (twenty characters)·〔0122c19〕Root 34 (twenty characters)·〔0123a02〕first half of Root 35 (ten characters)·〔0123a23〕second half of Root 35 (ten characters)·〔0123c04〕quoted stanza · seven characters to the line · not a root stanza (twenty-eight characters). ⇒ The root stanzas come to three hundred twenty characters in all, exactly sixteen stanzas, beginning with Root 15 and ending with Root 35.
The judgment that it is a quoted stanza has its warrant in the preceding text: the text before the block at〔0123c04〕reads 「諸有決定墮惡趣業尚不起忍,況得預流。故有頌言」 tr. “those who have action that will certainly make them fall into the evil destinies do not even give rise to receptivity, still less obtain stream-entry. Hence there is a stanza that says”〔T29 0123c02〕— 「故有頌言」 tr. “hence there is a stanza that says” is the warrant; T1560 does not include this block; and its form is seven characters to the line, twenty-eight in all, differing from the five characters to the line of this chapter’s root stanzas. The mark used is〔quoted stanza · seven characters · not a root stanza〕.
The two long passages of prose commentary (each exceeding seven hundred characters of pure Chinese · the densest places of doctrine in this unit):〔0119b09〕the explanation attached to Roots 18 through 20 (nine hundred forty-seven characters · the establishing of the four wholesome roots laid out station by station from heat to the highest worldly dharma)·〔0121a28〕the explanation attached to Roots 27 through 29 (one thousand sixty-four characters · the whole mechanism of the sixteen minds of the path of seeing · containing two occurrences of 「有餘師說」 tr. “some other master says”).
Two places in this unit where the two parties are recorded without adjudication (recording the two parties only · not judging which prevails): ① the establishing of the name “receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering” — the treatise gives 「為顯此忍是無漏故,舉後等流以為標別」 tr. “in order to show that this receptivity is without outflows, its later homogeneous outflow is adduced as its distinguishing mark”〔T29 0121b02〕, and Saṅghabhadra, after reciting that explanation, sets out a view of his own〔T29n1562 0683a26〕; ② the establishing of the names “uninterrupted path” and “path of liberation” — the treatise gives 「忍是無間道,約斷惑得,無能隔礙故。智是解脫道,已解脫惑得,與離繫得俱時起故」 tr. “receptivity is the uninterrupted path, since with regard to the acquisition that cuts off the afflictions there is nothing that can block it; cognition is the path of liberation, since it has already been liberated from the acquisition of the afflictions and arises at the same time as the acquisition of release from bondage”〔T29 0122a14〕, which Saṅghabhadra recites and then sets out separately upon〔T29n1562 0690a02〕. In both places Saṅghabhadra recites the author’s explanation word for word and then puts forward his own view; this collection records the two parties only, the choice between them belonging to Shi Huijing.
Three places in this unit where divergent accounts are recorded side by side (the treatise itself recording without deciding): ① the three accounts of the relinquishing of ordinary-being status — the correct sense (relinquished by the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering at its future moment of arising) · the first account of “some other master” (relinquished by the highest worldly dharma) · the second account of “some other master” (relinquished by the two together)〔T29 0121b12〕; ② the bounds of the “one sitting” in awakening in a single sitting — the author says from the wholesome root of heat to awakening he does not rise from his seat, while 「有餘師說:從不淨觀不起于座乃至菩提」 tr. “some other master says: from the contemplation of impurity he does not rise from his seat, and so on up to awakening”〔T29 0121a02〕; ③ whom one must meet in order to plant the factors conducive to liberation — 「遇佛出世殖此善根。有餘師言:亦遇獨覺」 tr. “one plants this wholesome root upon meeting the appearance of a Buddha in the world. Some other master says: upon meeting a pratyekabuddha as well”〔T29 0121a19〕.
II. Terminology (Technical Terms)
| Chinese (Xuanzang) | Paramārtha’s divergent name (loc of first occurrence) | The treatise’s defining sentence / what it hangs on |
|---|---|---|
| calm abiding (śamatha) | — (Paramārtha’s version has for this sentence 「已得三摩提」 tr. “having already gained concentration”〔T29n1559 0271a02〕) | 「依已修成滿勝奢摩他,為毘鉢舍那修四念住」 tr. “in dependence upon the excellent calm abiding already cultivated to fullness, one cultivates the four foundations of mindfulness for the sake of insight”〔0118c20〕 |
| insight (vipaśyanā) | — (the same sentence) | The same — calm abiding accomplished, insight then arises, and what insight cultivates is just the four foundations of mindfulness |
| the four foundations of mindfulness | 「四念處」 tr. “the four stations of mindfulness”〔T29n1559 0271a02〕 | 「謂以自共相觀身、受、心、法」 tr. “that is, by the individual and the common characteristic one observes body, feeling, mind, and dharmas”〔0118c21〕 |
| individual characteristic | — (Paramārtha’s version abridges this passage) | 「身受心法各別自性名為自相」 tr. “the several intrinsic natures of body, feeling, mind, and dharmas are called the individual characteristic”〔0118c22〕 |
| common characteristic | — (the same) | 「一切有為皆非常性、一切有漏皆是苦性及一切法空非我性名為共相」 tr. “that all the conditioned are of the nature of impermanence, that all with outflows are of the nature of suffering, and that all dharmas are of the nature of emptiness and non-self, is called the common characteristic”〔0118c23〕 |
| foundation of mindfulness as intrinsic nature | 「自性念處」 tr. “the station of mindfulness as intrinsic nature”〔T29n1559 0271a14〕 | 「自性念住以慧為體」 tr. “the foundation of mindfulness as intrinsic nature has discernment for its entity”〔0118c29〕 |
| foundation of mindfulness as conjoined | 「相應念處」 tr. “the station of mindfulness as associated”〔T29n1559 0271a14〕 | 「相雜念住以慧、所餘俱有為體」 tr. “the foundation of mindfulness as conjoined has for its entity discernment together with the remaining dharmas coexisting with it”〔0119a01〕 |
| foundation of mindfulness as object | 「境界念處」 tr. “the station of mindfulness as object-field”〔T29n1559 0271a14〕 | 「所緣念住以慧所緣諸法為體」 tr. “the foundation of mindfulness as object has for its entity the dharmas that discernment takes as its object”〔0119a02〕 |
| observing along the body | — (Paramārtha’s version puts this passage in question-and-answer form) | 「經說:於身住循身觀名身念住」 tr. “the sūtra says: abiding in the body, one observes along the body, and this is called the foundation of mindfulness on the body”〔0119a03〕·「諸循觀名唯目慧體,非慧無有循觀用故」 tr. “every name of observing-along points to the entity of discernment alone, for apart from discernment there is no function of observing-along”〔0119a04〕 |
| the establishing of the name “foundation of mindfulness” | 「云何說慧為念處」 tr. “why is discernment said to be a station of mindfulness”〔T29n1559 0271a23〕 | 「毘婆沙師說:此品念增故。是念力持慧得轉義,如斧破木由楔力持」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣika masters say: because in this class mindfulness is preponderant. The sense is that it is by the sustaining force of mindfulness that discernment gets to proceed, as in splitting wood with an axe the cleft is held by the force of the wedge”〔0119a06〕·「理實應言慧令念住,是故於慧立念住名」 tr. “in strict principle one should say that it is discernment that makes mindfulness stand fast, and therefore the name foundation of mindfulness is established upon discernment”〔0119a08〕 |
| the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas with mixed objects | the 「總觀」 tr. “general observation” family (Paramārtha’s version divides it by stanza and explanation) | 「若於身等二三或四總而觀察名為雜緣」 tr. “if among body and the rest one observes two, three, or four of them together, it is called having mixed objects”〔0119a25〕·「彼觀行者居緣總雜法念住中,總觀所緣身等四境修四行相」 tr. “that practitioner of observation, abiding in the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas with a total and mixed object, observes together the four objects, body and the rest, and cultivates the four modes of apprehension”〔0119b01〕 |
| the four inversions (purity, pleasure, permanence, self) | 「淨樂常我」 tr. “purity, pleasure, permanence, self” (the order wholly the same)〔T29n1559 0271b10〕 | 「此四念住如次治彼淨、樂、常、我四種顛倒,故唯有四不增不減」 tr. “these four foundations of mindfulness counteract, each in its own order, those four inversions of purity, pleasure, permanence, and self; hence there are only four, neither more nor fewer”〔0119a22〕 |
| the wholesome root of heat | 「暖行」 tr. “the practice of warmth”〔T29n1559 0271b20〕 | 「有順決擇分初善根生,名為煖法。此法如煖立煖法名,是能燒惑薪聖道火前相」 tr. “there arises the first wholesome root of the factors conducive to penetration, named the wholesome root of heat. This dharma is named the wholesome root of heat as being like heat, being the forerunner of the fire of the noble path which can burn the firewood of the afflictions”〔0119b11〕 |
| the wholesome root of summit | 「頂」 tr. “summit”〔T29n1559 0271b28〕 | 「動善根中此法最勝,如人頂故,名為頂法。或由此是進退兩際,如山頂故,說名為頂」 tr. “among the movable wholesome roots this dharma is the most excellent, as with the crown of a man, and so it is named the wholesome root of summit. Or because it is the very brink between advance and retreat, as with the summit of a mountain, it is called summit”〔0119b21〕 |
| the wholesome root of receptivity | 「忍」 tr. “receptivity” (the division into three grades the same)〔T29n1559 0271c13〕 | 「於四諦理能忍可中此最勝故。又此位忍無退墮故名為忍法」 tr. “because among those that can receive the principle of the four truths this is the most excellent. Again, because the receptivity of this station has no falling back, it is named the wholesome root of receptivity”〔0119c01〕 |
| the highest worldly dharma | 「世第一」 tr. “highest in the world”〔T29n1559 0271c24〕 | 「此有漏故名為世間,是最勝故名為第一。此有漏法世間中勝,是故名為世第一法」 tr. “since this is with outflows it is called worldly, and since it is the most excellent it is called highest. This dharma with outflows is the most excellent among worldly dharmas, and is therefore named the highest worldly dharma”〔0119c14〕 |
| the factors conducive to penetration | — (Paramārtha’s version sets this gate up otherwise) | 「決謂決斷,擇謂簡擇……分謂分段,此言意顯所順唯是見道一分,決擇之分故得決擇分名」 tr. “‘decision’ means deciding, ‘discernment’ means discriminating … ‘factor’ means a portion; the sense of the words is to show that what they are conducive to is only one portion, the path of seeing, a portion of decisive discernment, and hence they get the name factors of penetration”〔0120a18〕 |
| the factors conducive to liberation | — (Paramārtha’s version abridges the same passage) | 「諸有創殖順解脫分,極速三生方得解脫」 tr. “those who first plant the factors conducive to liberation gain liberation in three lifetimes at the very fastest”〔0121a10〕·「唯聞思所成,通三業為體」 tr. “they are formed only through hearing and reflection, and have for their entity all three kinds of action”〔0121a14〕 |
| first setting foot / advancing further | — (Paramārtha’s version uses the 「增長」 tr. “increase” family) | 「謂隨何善根以十六行相最初遊踐四聖諦迹」 tr. “that is, when any wholesome root first treads the track of the four noble truths with the sixteen modes of apprehension”〔0119b26〕— first setting foot; 「後增進時具四念住」 tr. “when it advances further afterwards it has all four foundations of mindfulness”〔0119b27〕 |
| the sixteen modes of apprehension | — (Paramārtha’s version lists them truth by truth) | the four of suffering, 「一非常、二苦、三空、四非我」 tr. “first impermanent, second suffering, third empty, fourth non-self”〔0119b15〕· the four of origin, 「一因、二集、三生、四緣」 tr. “first cause, second origin, third production, fourth condition”〔0119b17〕· the four of cessation, 「一滅、二靜、三妙、四離」 tr. “first cessation, second calm, third excellent, fourth escape”〔0119b18〕· the four of the path, 「一道、二如、三行、四出」 tr. “first path, second suitable, third proceeding, fourth deliverance”〔0119b19〕 |
| receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering | 「苦法智忍」 tr. “receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering” (the name the same)〔T29n1559 0273b13〕 | 「有無漏攝法智忍生,此忍名為苦法智忍,為顯此忍是無漏故,舉後等流以為標別」 tr. “there arises a receptivity to the cognition of dharma comprised within the outflowless; this receptivity is named the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering, and in order to show that this receptivity is without outflows its later homogeneous outflow is adduced as its distinguishing mark”〔0121b01〕 |
| without outflows | 「無流」 tr. “without flow”〔T29n1559 0273b13〕 | The same sentence — a systematic difference of rendering-character between the two versions |
| cognition of dharma / subsequent cognition | — (Paramārtha’s version has the same family of names) | 「最初證知諸法真理故名法智,此後境智與前相似故得類名」 tr. “because it first realizes and knows the true principle of dharmas it is named cognition of dharma; because the object and cognition after it resemble the former, they get the name subsequent”〔0121b21〕 |
| the certainty of the noble path | — (Paramārtha’s version abridges this passage) | 「經說正性,所謂涅槃……生謂煩惱,或根未熟。聖道能越,故名離生」 tr. “what the sūtra calls rightness is nirvāṇa … ‘birth’ means the afflictions, or the faculties not yet ripened. The noble path can pass beyond it, and hence it is called separation from birth”〔0121b06〕 |
| ordinary-being status | — (the same) | 「此忍生已得聖者名,此在未來捨異生性」 tr. “once this receptivity has arisen one gets the name of noble one, and it relinquishes ordinary-being status while in the future”〔0121b10〕 |
| direct realization of the noble truths (of seeing · of object · of the matter done) | — (Paramārtha’s version abridges this gate) | 「唯無漏慧於諸諦境現見分明名見現觀」 tr. “outflowless discernment alone seeing the objects of the truths before it clearly is called the direct realization that is seeing”〔0121c12〕·「此無漏慧并餘相應同一所緣名緣現觀」 tr. “this outflowless discernment together with the other associated dharmas having one and the same object is called the direct realization that is taking as object”〔0121c13〕·「此諸能緣并餘俱有戒生相等不相應法同一事業名事現觀」 tr. “these dharmas that take an object, together with the other coexisting dharmas such as discipline and the mark of arising which are not associated, performing one and the same business, is called the direct realization that is the matter done”〔0121c14〕 |
| uninterrupted path / path of liberation | — (Paramārtha’s version has the same sense in a different sentence) | 「忍是無間道,約斷惑得,無能隔礙故。智是解脫道,已解脫惑得,與離繫得俱時起故」 tr. “receptivity is the uninterrupted path, since with regard to the acquisition that cuts off the afflictions there is nothing that can block it; cognition is the path of liberation, since it has already been liberated from the acquisition of the afflictions and arises at the same time as the acquisition of release from bondage”〔0122a14〕 |
| path of seeing / path of cultivation | 「見道」 tr. “path of seeing” (the name the same)〔T29n1559 0274a23〕 | 「其中總有十五剎那,皆見道所攝,見未見諦故」 tr. “therein there are fifteen moments in all, all comprised within the path of seeing, because they see truths not seen before”〔0122a25〕·「至第十六道類智時,無一諦理未見今見,如習曾見,故修道攝」 tr. “by the time of the sixteenth, the subsequent cognition concerning the path, there is no principle of a truth unseen that is now seen, and as it is like reviewing what has been seen, it is comprised within the path of cultivation”〔0122a27〕 |
| one who follows through faith / one who follows the dharma | 「信隨行」 tr. “following in accordance with faith”〔T29n1559 0274c23〕·「法隨行」 tr. “following in accordance with the dharma”〔T29n1559 0274c24〕 | 「由信隨行名隨信行,彼有隨信行,名隨信行者」 tr. “because his practice follows upon faith he is called following through faith; he who has this following through faith is called one who follows through faith”〔0122b17〕·「彼於先時由自披閱契經等法隨行義故」 tr. “because in the former time his practice followed upon his own perusal of the sūtras and other dharmas”〔0122b20〕 |
| one resolute through faith / one attained through view | 「信樂得」 tr. “one who attains through faith and delight” / 「見至」 tr. “one attained through view”〔T29n1559 0274c23〕 | 「諸鈍根者先名隨信行今名信解,諸利根者先名隨法行今名見至」 tr. “those of dull faculties, formerly named one who follows through faith, are now named one resolute through faith; those of keen faculties, formerly named one who follows the dharma, are now named one attained through view”〔0122c14〕 |
| abiding in a fruit / approaching | — (Paramārtha’s version has a slightly different order of sentences) | 「諸得果時於勝果道必定未得,故住果者乃至未起勝果道時,但名住果,不名後向」 tr. “at the time of obtaining any fruit the path of the higher fruit is certainly not yet obtained; hence one who abides in a fruit, so long as the path of the higher fruit has not arisen, is only called one abiding in a fruit and not an approacher to the next”〔0122c21〕 |
| fault / virtue (the nine grades) | the 「九品惑」 tr. “nine grades of affliction” family〔T29n1559 0275a09〕 | 「失謂過失,即所治障。德謂功德,即能治道」 tr. “‘fault’ means defect, that is, the obstruction to be counteracted. ‘Virtue’ means merit, that is, the path that counteracts”〔0123a03〕 |
| stream-enterer | — (Paramārtha’s version uses the 「住果人」 tr. “person abiding in a fruit” family) | 「諸無漏道總名為流,由此為因趣涅槃故。預言為顯最初至得,彼預流故說名預流」 tr. “the outflowless paths together are named the stream, since by them as cause one goes toward nirvāṇa. The word ‘entering’ shows the first arrival and attainment; because he enters that stream he is called a stream-enterer”〔0123a28〕 |
| returning at most seven times | 「七生為勝」 tr. “seven births at the utmost”〔T29n1559 0275c16〕 | 「七返言顯七往返生,是人天中各七生義。極言為顯受生最多,非諸預流皆受七返故」 tr. “the words ‘seven returns’ show seven births of going and returning, in the sense of seven births each among men and among gods. The word ‘at most’ shows the greatest number of births taken, since not all stream-enterers take seven returns”〔0123a25〕 |
| the limit of suffering | — (Paramārtha’s version abridges this sentence) | 「依齊此生後更無苦,是令後苦不相續義。或苦邊際所謂涅槃」 tr. “it is established upon there being no further suffering after this present life, in the sense of making later suffering not continue. Or the limit of suffering is just nirvāṇa”〔0123c07〕 |
The Sanskrit in roman letters for a technical term is hung only upon transcriptions transmitted by the ancient masters and capable of being evidenced. The divergent names of this unit are for the most part differences of rendering-character between the two versions (for the full table see item four), and not glosses of sound and sense by the ancient masters; within the range of this unit the three commentaries offer no gloss of sound and sense to hang upon, and so it is left blank, and is not supplied conjecturally on the authority of a modern collated edition.
III. Textual Collation (Taishō Original Notes · Complete Enumeration for This Fascicle)
Within the range of Unit 2〔0118c09–0123c14〕the Taishō collation notes that are variant readings number seventeen (all listed below · the base text following the Taishō 【大】 reading · the character collated being marked with 【 】 within the context sentence); besides these there are six notes of Sanskrit transcription〔0120a23·0121a11·0121c11·0123a27·0123b02·0123b19〕, which are not variant readings and by the form of this collection do not enter the table. This fascicle has no CBETA restoration (<note type="add"> zero) — recorded as it stands, not made up.
| Note no. | Anchor | Base text 【大】 / variants | Context (word for word · the base-text reading) | Observation (recorded without adjudication) |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 0119001 | 0119a05 | 目/自【宋】【元】【明】 | 「諸循觀名唯【目】慧體」 tr. “every name of observing-along points only to the entity of discernment” | “Point” is read as pointing out; read as 「自」 tr. “of itself” it becomes ‘only its own entity of discernment’ · both readings pass, and what they point to differs slightly |
| 0119002 | 0119a21 | 之/定【宮】 | 「心【之】不調由惑未斷」 tr. “that the mind is untamed is because the afflictions are not yet cut off” | The character 『之』 is a particle; read as 「定」 tr. “definitely” it becomes 『心定不調』 tr. ‘the mind is definitely untamed,’ which does not run on smoothly from the preceding 「由心不調」 tr. “because the mind is untamed” |
| 0119003 | 0119b10 | 漸/斷【宋】 | 「【漸】次成熟乃至上上品」 tr. “gradually ripening up to the highest of the high grades” | “Gradually in order” fastens upon the progressive increase in order of the foundations of mindfulness; read as 「斷」 tr. “cut off” it makes no sentence |
| 0119004 | 0119b23 | 山/此【宮】 | 「如【山】頂故,說名為頂」 tr. “as with the summit of a mountain, it is called summit” | The figure of a mountain summit is paired with the preceding sentence 「如人頂故」 tr. “as with the crown of a man”; read as 「此」 tr. “this” the ground of the figure is lost |
| 0119005 | 0119c27 | 性/姓【宮】 | 「由此種【性】先已曾得」 tr. “because this class has been obtained before” | The two graphs for class are variant writings interchangeable in old and new usage · both point to the same class |
| 0121001 | 0121a05 | 此/加【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「頗有此生創修【此】行」 tr. “is there anyone who, first cultivating this practice in this present life” | This item touches the sense more visibly — read as 「加行」 tr. “preparatory practice” it fastens upon the stage of preparatory practice of the factors conducive to penetration below · read as 「此行」 tr. “this practice” it follows on from 「此生」 tr. “this present life” in the same sentence |
| 0121002 | 0121a10 | 殖【大】*/植【宋】【元】【明】【宮】* | 「諸有創【殖】順解脫分」 tr. “those who first plant the factors conducive to liberation” | The two graphs for planting are variant writings, seen side by side in many places throughout the treatise · the Taishō marks this one with an asterisk |
| 0121004 | 0121b03 | 標/摽【宋】【宮】 | 「舉後等流以為【標】別」 tr. “adducing the later homogeneous outflow as its distinguishing mark” | The two graphs for marking out are variant writings; Saṅghabhadra, reciting this sentence, gives 「摽別」 tr. “distinguishing mark”〔T29n1562 0683a28〕 |
| 0121005 | 0121b14 | 肩/家【宋】【元】【明】·扇【宮】 | 「如上怨【肩】能害怨命」 tr. “as by the shoulder of the enemy above one can take the enemy’s life” | This item touches the ground of the figure — the enemy’s shoulder means borrowing the shoulder of an enemy to take an enemy’s life · read as 「家」 tr. “house” it becomes ‘the enemy’s house’ · the images of the three readings differ |
| 0122001 | 0122a16 | 得/〔absent〕【宮】 | 「已解脫惑【得】,與離繫得俱時起故」 tr. “having already been liberated from the acquisition of the afflictions, and arising at the same time as the acquisition of release from bondage” | This item touches the sense — 「惑得」 tr. “the acquisition of the afflictions” means the acquisition of the afflictions (the acquisition that binds); omit it and it becomes ‘already liberated from the afflictions,’ losing the acquisition to which it is opposed |
| 0122002 | 0122b05 | 任/住【宮】 | 「【任】持見道所斷斷故」 tr. “because it sustains the cutting off of what is cut off by the path of seeing” | Sustaining and upholding are both compounds that pass · in this place the sense of the text is close either way |
| 0122003 | 0122b18 | 串/慣【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「或由【串】習此隨信行以成其性」 tr. “or because by repeated practice of this following through faith it has become his nature” | Repeated practice and habitual practice are the same in sense · the former graph is the proper one |
| 0122004 | 0122c16 | 標/摽【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「故【標】信解、見至名別」 tr. “hence the separate names one resolute through faith and one attained through view are marked out” | The same as 0121004 · the two graphs for marking out are variants |
| 0122005 | 0122c28 | 全/今【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「先具、倍離及【全】離欲入見諦者」 tr. “those who enter upon seeing the truths with the fetters entire, with twofold separation, or wholly separated from desire” | This item touches the sense — the three classes are set out side by side: with the fetters entire · separated twofold (six grades cut off) · wholly separated (nine grades cut off); read as 「今」 tr. “now” the third of the three classes loses its own compass |
| 0123001 | 0123a04 | 辯/辨【宋】【元】【宮】 | 「如先已【辯】欲修斷惑九品差別」 tr. “as was already analyzed before, the nine grades of difference among the afflictions of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation” | The two graphs for analyzing are used interchangeably · the base text T1558 habitually uses 「辯」 tr. “analyze” while the three commentaries habitually use 「辨」 tr. “discriminate” · a difference of usage at the level of the whole book |
| 0123002 | 0123a17 | 益/登【宋】 | 「展轉增【益】上品諸惑」 tr. “the afflictions of the high grades increased by successive transmission” | Increase is a common compound; read as 「登」 tr. “ascend” it makes no word |
| 0123006 | 0123b25 | 現/理【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 | 「中間雖有聖道【現】前」 tr. “though in the meantime the noble path is present before him” | Being present before one is common speech; read as 「理前」 tr. “principle before” it makes no word |
The filter bucket (collation notes on format · not variant readings · not counted among the seventeen above):
| Note no. | Anchor | Word for word | Observation |
|---|---|---|---|
| 0123007 | 0123c04 | 「愚作乃至能浮二十八字明本作長行」 tr. “the twenty-eight characters from ‘the foolish do’ to ‘can float’ are given as prose in the Ming edition” | That is, the whole twenty-eight characters of the block of quoted stanza of seven characters to the line〔0123c04〕— the Taishō gives it as a stanza, the Ming edition as prose. ⇒ This is a difference of format between editions (stanza / prose) and not a variant reading of the text; L1 of this collection follows the Taishō in giving it as a stanza, with the mark〔quoted stanza · seven characters · not a root stanza〕. The Taishō collation note is recorded alongside word for word, recorded without adjudication |
Conclusion on the collation: of the seventeen items, about eleven are differences of variant graph or of particle; five bear more visibly upon the sense — 0121001 (this practice / preparatory practice · touching the name of the stage of preparatory practice) · 0121005 (shoulder / house / fan · touching the ground of a figure) · 0122001 (the presence or absence of “acquisition” · touching the establishing of the term 「惑得」 tr. “the acquisition of the afflictions”) · 0122005 (wholly / now · touching the compass of the three classes of persons) · 0123001 (the two graphs for analyzing · a usage at the level of the whole book). Not one item rises to a case for emending the base text (none has both a citation by an ancient master and doctrinal grounds supporting the variant). The variants are recorded alongside for reference, recorded without adjudication, the choice belonging to Shi Huijing.
IV. Comparison with Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation (Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma T1559 ★)
The base of comparison: Xuanzang’s Fascicle Twenty-Three〔T29n1558 0118c09–0123c14〕↔ Paramārtha’s corresponding passage〔T29n1559 0271a02–0275c15〕. The boundaries of the passage are fixed by the structure of the scene and not made up by the fascicle title — Paramārtha here continues within the text under his chapter title 「分別聖道果人品第六之一」 tr. “Analysis of the Persons of the Fruits of the Noble Path, chapter six, part one,” and within the range of this unit there is no new chapter-title line. The word-for-word evidence of the opening boundary: Xuanzang 「如是已說入修二門,由此二門心便得定。心得定已復何所修」 tr. “thus have been explained the two gates of entering cultivation; by these two gates the mind then gains concentration. The mind having gained concentration, what further is to be cultivated”〔0118c14〕‖ Paramārtha 「說入修二法門已。由此二法門,若已得三摩提。偈曰:修觀已成就,方修四念處」 tr. “the two gates of dharma for entering cultivation having been explained: by these two gates of dharma, if concentration has been gained. The verse says: calm cultivation being accomplished, one then cultivates the four stations of mindfulness”〔T29n1559 0271a02〕; the word-for-word evidence of the closing boundary: Xuanzang 「餘位亦有極七返生,然非決定,是故不說」 tr. “those in the other stations also have at most seven returning births, yet not with certainty, and so it is not spoken of”〔0123c10〕‖ Paramārtha 「是故不說。如此未滅修惑住果人,說名七生為勝」 tr. “and so it is not spoken of. Such a person abiding in a fruit who has not extinguished the afflictions to be abandoned by cultivation is said to have seven births at the utmost”〔T29n1559 0275c15〕.
The basic difference of form: Xuanzang gives 「頌曰/論曰」 tr. “the stanza says / the treatise says,” the whole stanza first and the prose after; Paramārtha gives 「偈曰/釋曰」 tr. “the verse says / the explanation says,” embedding the explanation line by line, so that one stanza is often broken up and cited in several places. Xuanzang’s sixteen blocks of root stanza in this unit appear in Paramārtha’s version as a number of short verses scattered about.
The chief items of comparison (item by item · fourteen items recorded, those bearing doctrinal weight and those showing systematic differences of rendering):
- The question that opens the four foundations of mindfulness — Xuanzang 「如是已說入修二門,由此二門心便得定。心得定已復何所修」 tr. “thus have been explained the two gates of entering cultivation; by these two gates the mind then gains concentration. The mind having gained concentration, what further is to be cultivated”〔0118c14〕‖ Paramārtha 「說入修二法門已。由此二法門,若已得三摩提。偈曰:修觀已成就,方修四念處」 tr. “the two gates of dharma for entering cultivation having been explained: by these two gates of dharma, if concentration has been gained. The verse says: calm cultivation being accomplished, one then cultivates the four stations of mindfulness”〔T29n1559 0271a02〕. Difference of rendering: Xuanzang’s 「二門」 tr. “two gates” / Paramārtha’s 「二法門」 tr. “two gates of dharma” · Xuanzang’s 「心得定」 tr. “the mind gains concentration” / Paramārtha’s 「已得三摩提」 tr. “having already gained concentration” (rendering by sense against rendering by sound). The scene agrees wholly · the compass is nearly the same.
- The three intrinsic natures of the four foundations of mindfulness — Xuanzang 「何等名為四念住體?此四念住體各有三,自性、相雜、所緣別故」 tr. “what is called the entity of the four foundations of mindfulness? The entity of each of these four foundations of mindfulness is threefold, by the distinction of intrinsic nature, conjunction, and object”〔0118c27〕‖ Paramārtha 「復次念處復有何性?念處有三:謂自性念處、相應念處、境界念處」 tr. “further, what natures has a station of mindfulness? The stations of mindfulness are three: the station of mindfulness as intrinsic nature, as associated, and as object-field”〔T29n1559 0271a13〕. Difference of rendering (running through the whole passage): Xuanzang’s 「相雜念住」 tr. “foundation of mindfulness as conjoined” / Paramārtha’s 「相應念處」 tr. “station of mindfulness as associated” · Xuanzang’s 「所緣念住」 tr. “foundation of mindfulness as object” / Paramārtha’s 「境界念處」 tr. “station of mindfulness as object-field” — the threefold framework agrees wholly, only the second and third members being rendered differently; this is not noted again below.
- Why the name “foundation of mindfulness” is established upon discernment — Xuanzang 「何緣於慧立念住名?毘婆沙師說:此品念增故。是念力持慧得轉義,如斧破木由楔力持」 tr. “on what ground is the name foundation of mindfulness established upon discernment? The Vaibhāṣika masters say: because in this class mindfulness is preponderant. The sense is that it is by the sustaining force of mindfulness that discernment gets to proceed, as in splitting wood with an axe the cleft is held by the force of the wedge”〔0119a05〕‖ Paramārtha 「云何說慧為念處?毘婆沙師說:由念多故,說名念處。義判云:由念力安立成故,譬如破木堅持於楔」 tr. “why is discernment said to be a station of mindfulness? The Vaibhāṣika masters say: because mindfulness is abundant, it is called a station of mindfulness. The sense is adjudged thus: because it is established by the force of mindfulness, as in splitting wood the wedge is firmly held”〔T29n1559 0271a23〕. Nearly the same compass: both versions run in the order ‘the Vaibhāṣikas’ gloss of the name → the simile of splitting wood with a wedge,’ and the simile agrees word for word; this is one of the closest passages in the unit.
- The four foundations of mindfulness counteracting the four inversions in order — Xuanzang 「此四念住如次治彼淨、樂、常、我四種顛倒,故唯有四不增不減」 tr. “these four foundations of mindfulness counteract, each in its own order, those four inversions of purity, pleasure, permanence, and self; hence there are only four, neither more nor fewer”〔0119a22〕‖ Paramārtha 「能對治淨樂常我,是故說念處次第有四,不增不減」 tr. “they can counteract purity, pleasure, permanence, and self; hence the stations of mindfulness are said to be four in order, neither more nor fewer”〔T29n1559 0271b10〕. Difference of compass: Xuanzang states it directly in prose, while Paramārtha first gives the verse 「四,對治倒等故」 tr. “four, because they counteract the inversions and the rest” and then explains; the order of the four inversions (purity · pleasure · permanence · self) is wholly the same in both.
- The establishing of the wholesome root of heat — Xuanzang 「從此念住後,有順決擇分初善根生,名為煖法。此法如煖立煖法名,是能燒惑薪聖道火前相」 tr. “after this foundation of mindfulness there arises the first wholesome root of the factors conducive to penetration, named the wholesome root of heat. This dharma is named the wholesome root of heat as being like heat, being the forerunner of the fire of the noble path which can burn the firewood of the afflictions”〔0119b11〕‖ Paramārtha 「至最上上品,有善根名暖行即生起,是如暖行名暖行。是能燒惑薪,四聖道火前」 tr. “reaching the very highest of the high grades, a wholesome root named the practice of warmth arises; being like warmth, the practice is named the practice of warmth. It can burn the firewood of the afflictions, being before the fire of the four noble paths”〔T29n1559 0271b20〕. Difference of rendering: Xuanzang’s 「煖法」 tr. “the wholesome root of heat” / Paramārtha’s 「暖行」 tr. “the practice of warmth” — running through the whole passage and not noted again below; the figures of burning the firewood of the afflictions and of being before the fire of the noble path agree word for word.
- The establishing of the wholesome root of summit — Xuanzang 「此煖善根下中上品漸次增長至成滿時有善根生,名為頂法,此轉勝故更立異名」 tr. “this wholesome root of heat, increasing by degrees through the low, middling, and high grades until it is complete, gives rise to a wholesome root named the wholesome root of summit, and since it is more excellent a different name is further established for it”〔0119b20〕‖ Paramārtha 「從暖上上品有善根名頂即生起,此善根應知如暖,具緣四諦為境」 tr. “from the highest of the high grades of warmth a wholesome root named summit arises; this wholesome root should be known to be like warmth, taking the four truths in full as its object”〔T29n1559 0271b28〕. Difference of detail: Xuanzang sets out the two glosses 「如人頂故」 tr. “as with the crown of a man” and 「如山頂故」 tr. “as with the summit of a mountain” in the very sentence establishing the name, while Paramārtha places the glosses in another sentence; the order differs between the two while the sense of the gloss agrees.
- The three grades of receptivity — Xuanzang 「此忍善根安足增進皆法念住,與前有別」 tr. “this wholesome root of receptivity, both in setting foot and in advancing further, is the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas, and herein it differs from the former two”〔0119c02〕·「十六行相;上品有異,唯觀欲苦,與世第一相隣接故」 tr. “the sixteen modes of apprehension; the high grade differs, observing only the suffering of the desire realm, since it adjoins the highest worldly dharma”〔0119c05〕‖ Paramārtha 「三品忍,同用法念處為增長,不由餘念處。偈曰:欲界苦為境增上品」 tr. “the three grades of receptivity alike use the station of mindfulness on dharmas for their increase, and not the other stations of mindfulness. The verse says: with the suffering of the desire realm for object, the increasing high grade”〔T29n1559 0271c13〕. Nearly the same compass: both versions run in the order ‘the three grades of receptivity alike using the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas → the high grade alone observing the suffering of the desire realm and adjoining the highest worldly dharma,’ and the doctrine agrees wholly.
- The establishing of the name of the highest worldly dharma — Xuanzang 「名為世間,是最勝故名為第一。此有漏法」 tr. “it is called worldly, and since it is the most excellent it is called highest. This dharma with outflows”〔0119c14〕‖ Paramārtha 「於世間法中最勝故,說世第一勝者,離同類因,由此功力能引聖道故」 tr. “because it is the most excellent among worldly dharmas it is said to be highest in the world; it is most excellent in that, apart from a homogeneous cause, by this force it can draw forth the noble path”〔T29n1559 0271c24〕. Difference of compass: the ground of the name (most excellent among worldly dharmas) agrees word for word; Paramārtha adds 「離同類因」 tr. “apart from a homogeneous cause” at once, while in Xuanzang this sense appears separately at 「有士用力,離同類因,引聖道生」 tr. “it has the force of human effort, and apart from a homogeneous cause draws forth the arising of the noble path”〔0119c16〕— the order differs slightly and the doctrine agrees wholly.
- The establishing of the name of the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering — Xuanzang 「從世第一善根無間,即緣欲界苦聖諦境,有無漏攝法智忍生,此忍名為苦法智忍,為顯此忍」 tr. “with nothing intervening after the wholesome root of the highest worldly dharma, taking as object the noble truth of the suffering of the desire realm, there arises a receptivity to the cognition of dharma comprised within the outflowless; this receptivity is named the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering, in order to show that this receptivity”〔0121a29〕‖ Paramārtha 「欲界苦是彼境界,此忍說名苦法智忍。為顯此無流故,以等流果簡別」 tr. “the suffering of the desire realm is its object-field; this receptivity is called the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering. In order to show that it is without flow, it is distinguished by its homogeneous result”〔T29n1559 0273b13〕. Difference of rendering: Xuanzang’s 「無漏」 tr. “without outflows” / Paramārtha’s 「無流」 tr. “without flow” (a systematic rendering-character throughout); Xuanzang’s 「舉後等流以為標別」 tr. “adducing the later homogeneous outflow as its distinguishing mark” and Paramārtha’s 「以等流果簡別」 tr. “distinguished by its homogeneous result” agree wholly in doctrine.
- The fifteen minds as the path of seeing — Xuanzang 「苦法智忍為初,道類智忍為後,其中總有十五剎那,皆見道所攝,見未見諦」 tr. “with the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering for the first and the receptivity to the subsequent cognition concerning the path for the last, there are fifteen moments in all therein, all comprised within the path of seeing, seeing truths not seen before”〔0122a25〕‖ Paramārtha 「以苦法智忍為初,乃至道類智忍,是十五剎那心名見道」 tr. “from the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering as the first, up to the receptivity to the subsequent cognition concerning the path, these fifteen moments of mind are named the path of seeing”〔T29n1559 0274a23〕. Nearly the same compass: both versions run in the order ‘the two receptivities at head and tail bounding the fifteen minds → establishing the name path of seeing.’
- One who follows through faith and one who follows the dharma — the systems of rendering wholly different — Xuanzang 「二隨法行,由根鈍利別立二名,諸鈍根名」 tr. “second, one who follows the dharma; by the distinction of dull and keen faculties two names are separately established, those of dull faculties being named”〔0122b15〕‖ Paramārtha 「鈍根人先由信隨行,今說名信樂得。若利根人先由法隨行,今說名見至」 tr. “the person of dull faculties, who formerly followed in accordance with faith, is now said to be one who attains through faith and delight. The person of keen faculties, who formerly followed in accordance with the dharma, is now said to be one attained through view”〔T29n1559 0274c23〕. Systematic difference of rendering (running through the whole passage): at the causal stage of the path of seeing Paramārtha gives 「信隨行」 tr. “following in accordance with faith” and 「法隨行」 tr. “following in accordance with the dharma” (the two graphs inverted with respect to Xuanzang’s 「隨信行」 tr. “following through faith” and 「隨法行」 tr. “following the dharma”), and after the change of name upon abiding in a fruit Xuanzang gives 「信解」 tr. “one resolute through faith” while Paramārtha gives 「信樂得」 tr. “one who attains through faith and delight”; whereas the one name 「見至」 tr. “one attained through view” is wholly the same in both. ⇒ This is the most concrete systematic difference of rendering in this unit.
- Abiding in a fruit and no longer called approaching — Xuanzang 「隨法行者,至第十六道類智心名為住果,不復名向」 tr. “one who follows the dharma, at the sixteenth mind, the subsequent cognition concerning the path, is named one abiding in a fruit and no longer an approacher”〔0122c07〕‖ Paramārtha in this passage first sets out the ground on which the ‘fruit’ gets its name, the concluding sentence coming somewhat later. Difference of compass: Xuanzang states the conclusion directly in this sentence while Paramārtha’s order is the reverse; the final doctrine agrees.
- The nine grades of afflictions to be abandoned by cultivation running through all the levels — Xuanzang 「即能治道。如先已辯欲修斷惑九品差別,如是上地乃至有頂例亦應爾」 tr. “that is, the path that counteracts. As was already analyzed before, the nine grades of difference among the afflictions of the desire realm abandoned by cultivation — so likewise it should be in the higher levels up to the summit of existence”〔0123a03〕‖ Paramārtha 「如欲界中所說有九品惑,於色無色界地地乃至有頂,應知各有九品惑」 tr. “as nine grades of affliction are spoken of in the desire realm, so in the form and formless realms, level by level up to the summit of existence, there should be known to be nine grades of affliction in each”〔T29n1559 0275a08〕. Nearly the same compass: both versions run in the order ‘the nine grades of the desire realm → extended as an instance to the higher levels.’
- The non-certainty of returning at most seven times (the closing sentence) — Xuanzang 「餘位亦有極七返生,然非決定,是故不說」 tr. “those in the other stations also have at most seven returning births, yet not with certainty, and so it is not spoken of”〔0123c10〕‖ Paramārtha 「是故不說。如此未滅修惑住果人,說名七生為勝」 tr. “and so it is not spoken of. Such a person abiding in a fruit who has not extinguished the afflictions to be abandoned by cultivation is said to have seven births at the utmost”〔T29n1559 0275c15〕. Difference of compass: Xuanzang sets out 「非決定」 tr. “not with certainty” first and 「是故不說」 tr. “and so it is not spoken of” after, while Paramārtha’s sentence order is the reverse (the judgment first and its ground after); the doctrine agrees wholly.
Correspondence of renderings (within the range of Unit 2 · as found word by word): two gates / two gates of dharma · the mind gains concentration / having already gained concentration · foundation of mindfulness / station of mindfulness · foundation of mindfulness as conjoined / station of mindfulness as associated · foundation of mindfulness as object / station of mindfulness as object-field · the wholesome root of heat / the practice of warmth · without outflows / without flow · one who follows through faith / following in accordance with faith · one who follows the dharma / following in accordance with the dharma · one resolute through faith / one who attains through faith and delight · one attained through view / one attained through view (wholly the same) · seven returns / seven births · “the stanza says, the treatise says” / “the verse says, the explanation says.”
Honest record: within the range of this unit the two versions have no mutually exclusive doctrinal divergence, and all that differs lies in the systems of rendering and in the compass of stanza and explanation; under item 11, beneath 「信解/信樂得」 tr. “one resolute through faith / one who attains through faith and delight,” the one name 「見至」 tr. “one attained through view” is on the contrary wholly the same in both〔T29n1559 0274c23〕, which is an exception within a systematic difference of rendering, recorded as it stands. No judgment of merit is made between the two versions.
V. Debate within the Abhidharma Lineage (Saṅghabhadra · Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle T1562 ★ · recorded where present)
The chapter names in Saṅghabhadra’s two treatises: T1562 gives 「辯賢聖品第六」 tr. “Adjudication of the Worthy and the Noble, chapter six”〔T29n1562 0657c06〕· T1563 gives 「辯賢聖品第七」 tr. “Adjudication of the Worthy and the Noble, chapter seven”〔T29n1563 0913c25〕— not 「分別賢聖品」 tr. “Analysis of the Worthy and the Noble.” Again, Yuanhui has no separate chapter-title line (his fascicle title beginning the text at once), and so to run a string search on Yuanhui with 「分別賢聖品」 tr. “Analysis of the Worthy and the Noble” is bound to yield a false zero. The corresponding boundaries of this unit (fixed by the structure of the scene): T1562 from〔0675a29〕to before〔0694b14〕· T1563 from〔0919c19〕to before〔0946c06〕and thereabouts. The form = citing only at those locations where there is a real debate with the Kośa · not citing at large.
One, the establishing of the name “receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering” — the Kośa gives 「此忍名為苦法智忍,為顯此忍是無漏故,舉後等流以為標別」 tr. “this receptivity is named the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering, and in order to show that this receptivity is without outflows its later homogeneous outflow is adduced as its distinguishing mark”〔0121b01〕. Saṅghabhadra first sets up his own explanation and then recites the Sūtra-master’s word for word: 「是彼智生障之對治,故復名曰苦法智忍。經主此中作如是釋:為顯此忍是無漏故,舉後等流以為摽別。此能生法智是法智因,得法智忍名,如花果樹。詳彼意謂唯說忍言,恐此有同加行忍失,此無深理」 tr. “it is the counteragent of the obstruction to the arising of that cognition, and so it is further named the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering. The Sūtra-master here explains it thus: in order to show that this receptivity is without outflows, its later homogeneous outflow is adduced as its distinguishing mark; since it can produce the cognition of dharma and is the cause of the cognition of dharma, it gets the name receptivity to the cognition of dharma, as a tree is named from its flower and fruit. Examining his intent, he supposes that to speak of receptivity alone would risk the fault of its being taken for the receptivity of the preparatory practice; in this there is no deep principle”〔T29n1562 0683a26〕. ⇒ What is at issue is the ground on which the name is established — Saṅghabhadra establishes it upon 「彼智生障之對治」 tr. “the counteragent of the obstruction to the arising of that cognition,” Vasubandhu upon 「舉後等流以為標別」 tr. “adducing the later homogeneous outflow as a distinguishing mark.” One meaning and two schools, recorded together · which prevails is not judged.
Two, the establishing of the names “uninterrupted path” and “path of liberation” — the Kośa gives 「忍是無間道,約斷惑得,無能隔礙故。智是解脫道,已解脫惑得,與離繫得俱時起故」 tr. “receptivity is the uninterrupted path, since with regard to the acquisition that cuts off the afflictions there is nothing that can block it; cognition is the path of liberation, since it has already been liberated from the acquisition of the afflictions and arises at the same time as the acquisition of release from bondage”〔0122a14〕. Saṅghabhadra poses a question and then recites it word for word: 「復以何緣說斷對治名無間道,說離繫得俱時起智名解脫道?經主釋言:約斷惑得無能隔礙故名為無間道,已脫惑得與離繫得俱時起故名解脫道」 tr. “again, on what ground is the counteragent that cuts off called the uninterrupted path, and the cognition arising at the same time as the acquisition of release from bondage called the path of liberation? The Sūtra-master explains: because with regard to the acquisition that cuts off the afflictions there is nothing that can block it, it is named the uninterrupted path; because it has been liberated from the acquisition of the afflictions and arises at the same time as the acquisition of release from bondage, it is named the path of liberation”〔T29n1562 0690a02〕. ⇒ Here Saṅghabhadra merely reports and then sets out separately; this item records only his citing sentence and its location. Recorded without adjudication.
Honest record (a zero result is recorded honestly too): ① within the range of this unit the sentences in T1562 containing 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” are, on complete enumeration, just the two above, and no direct refutation of Vasubandhu is seen — the density of debate differing from that of the Unit 1 series; recorded as it stands, no judgment being made as to why. ② In the passage of T1563, the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine, corresponding to this unit, the two characters 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” have zero occurrences — yet that passage of the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine does have coverage of the same doctrine (technical terms such as 「苦法智忍」 tr. “receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering” all occurring there), so that the passage is not wholly wanting; only no sentence of citation by name is found, which is a difference of the explicit and the implicit, recorded as it stands and not forced to a conclusion. ③ Within the range of this unit no word-for-word record of the divergent tenets of another school is found (such as 「有餘部說」 tr. “some other school says” in Unit 1); the divergent accounts in the treatise itself are all given as 「有餘師說」 tr. “some other master says” (see item one), and are not disputes among the schools.
VI. Divergent Interpretations of the Commentators (Puguang · Fabao · Yuanhui · Shentai)
The want of Shentai’s commentary (the negative proposition proved · the want marked as it stands): Shentai’s Commentary on the Abhidharmakośa X53n0836 is a fragment, its seven extant fascicles being Fascicles One · Two · Four · Five · Six · Seven · Seventeen; Fascicle Seventeen is the only extant fascicle on the Chapter on the Worthy and the Noble, and it marks itself as 『the twenty-fifth fascicle of the treatise』〔X53n0836 0094b03〕, its coverage running from T1558〔0129a18〕to the end of the chapter〔0134a28〕— that is, Unit 4. ⇒ For this unit (Unit 2) Shentai is wholly wanting, and there is no word-for-word explanation to hang upon; a mechanical check over the whole range of Unit 2 yields zero occurrences, and the text of Fascicle Seventeen is not used to fill it out. The three houses below are recorded together.
(1) The Outline and the Establishing of the Name of the Four Foundations of Mindfulness
- The three houses adjudge the same twofold division at the opening — Puguang 「此下第三明四念住。就中,一明別相念住、二明總相念住」 tr. “below, the third, explaining the four foundations of mindfulness. Within it, first the foundations of mindfulness on the individual characteristic, second the foundation of mindfulness on the common characteristic”〔T41n1821 0343a06〕· Fabao 「下三頌,第三明四念住也。前兩頌明別相念住,後一頌明總相念住」 tr. “the three stanzas below are the third, explaining the four foundations of mindfulness. The first two stanzas explain the foundations of mindfulness on the individual characteristic, the last stanza the foundation of mindfulness on the common characteristic”〔T41n1822 0733b13〕· Yuanhui 「從此第三,明四念住,就中分二:一明別相念住、二明總相念住」 tr. “from here the third, explaining the four foundations of mindfulness, divided within into two: first the foundations of mindfulness on the individual characteristic, second the foundation of mindfulness on the common characteristic”〔T41n1823 0942c27〕. ⇒ The three houses adjudge the first outline division of this unit as the twofold division ‘individual characteristic / common characteristic’ word for word, and Fabao further fastens the stanza count upon it expressly (the first two stanzas the individual characteristic · the last stanza the common characteristic), agreeing one by one with the stanza order of this unit, Roots 15 and 16 being the individual characteristic and Root 17 the common. The framework of the outline agrees wholly, and no judgment of merit is made.
- The passage on the establishing of the name foundation of mindfulness (no express mark) — on the passage 「何緣於慧立念住名」 tr. “on what ground is the name foundation of mindfulness established upon discernment” all three commentaries write continuously with the text of the treatise and set up no separate outline mark sentence by sentence. The fact that commentary and treatise are written continuously is recorded as it stands, and is not a want of explanation in the commentaries.
(2) The Four Wholesome Roots
- The wholesome root of heat — Puguang 「此下別明行修、得修念住行相。此明煖法初修、後修。初修煖……」 tr. “below, separately explaining the modes of apprehension of the foundations of mindfulness in cultivation by practice and cultivation by obtaining. This explains the first cultivation and the later cultivation of the wholesome root of heat. In the first cultivation of heat …”〔T41n1821 0346c20〕· Fabao 「三行頌明體等也。『論曰至名為煖法』,明從總相生煖法也。此從思慧或修慧生」 tr. “the three lines of stanza explain the entity and the rest. ‘The treatise says’ down to ‘named the wholesome root of heat’ explains the arising of the wholesome root of heat out of the common characteristic. This arises from the discernment formed by reflection or the discernment formed by cultivation”〔T41n1822 0734c24〕· Yuanhui 「從此生煗法者,從此總相念住成就已,次生煗法,此法如煗,立……」 tr. “‘from this arises the wholesome root of heat’ means that after this foundation of mindfulness on the common characteristic is accomplished, the wholesome root of heat next arises; this dharma being like heat, there is established …”〔T41n1823 0943c11〕. Yuanhui here uses the graph 「煗」 tr. “heat” (a variant writing of the graph 『煖』 used by the others), not a different sense; recorded without adjudication. ⇒ Each house has its own point of view: Puguang outlines the division into cultivation by practice and cultivation by obtaining, Fabao makes clear the discernment out of which it arises (the discernment formed by reflection or by cultivation), Yuanhui cites and explains the text of the treatise sentence by sentence.
- The wholesome root of summit — Puguang 「此明頂法初、後兩位修念住、行相」 tr. “this explains the cultivation of the foundations of mindfulness and the modes of apprehension in the two stations, first and later, of the wholesome root of summit”〔T41n1821 0347a05〕· Fabao 「所成順決擇分次善根起,名為頂法,是總緣共相法念住差別」 tr. “the next wholesome root of the factors conducive to penetration that is thus formed arises and is named the wholesome root of summit; it is a differentiation of the foundation of mindfulness on dharmas taking the common characteristic as a total object”〔T41n1822 0735a18〕. Yuanhui in this passage runs on continuously with what precedes and follows, setting up no new sentence.
- The wholesome root of receptivity — Puguang 「忍有三品,下、中同頂,具觀四諦修十六行,此總相說」 tr. “receptivity has three grades; the low and the middling are the same as summit, observing the four truths in full and cultivating the sixteen modes of apprehension — this is said in general terms”〔T41n1821 0345a14〕· Fabao 「『於四諦理至名為忍法』,釋忍名也。前位善根於四諦理亦能忍可,此最……」 tr. “‘concerning the principle of the four truths’ down to ‘named the wholesome root of receptivity’ explains the name receptivity. The wholesome roots of the former stations can also receive the principle of the four truths; this is the most …”〔T41n1822 0735b10〕· Yuanhui 「從頂善根有善根生,名為忍法,忍可四諦,最殊勝故。又無退故……」 tr. “from the wholesome root of summit a wholesome root arises named the wholesome root of receptivity, since it receives the four truths and is the most excellent. Again, since there is no retreat …”〔T41n1823 0944a03〕. ⇒ The three houses take different things: Puguang takes the division into three grades, Fabao takes the comparison in establishing the name (the former stations too can receive, and this is the most excellent), Yuanhui takes both senses, receiving and non-retreat. Recorded without adjudication.
- The highest worldly dharma — Fabao 「明從上品忍生世第一法,及明世第一與增上忍緣、行相同」 tr. “explaining the arising of the highest worldly dharma from the high grade of receptivity, and explaining that the highest worldly dharma has the same object and modes of apprehension as the increasing receptivity”〔T41n1822 0736a09〕. Puguang in this passage runs on continuously with what precedes and follows, setting up no separate mark.
(3) The Path of Seeing
- The explaining of the name of the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering (the coverage of the three commentaries unevenly divided · recorded as it stands) — Yuanhui comes closest to a pure explanation of the name: 「苦法智忍者,苦法是苦諦法,忍緣苦法,名苦法忍。智是……」 tr. “as for the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering: the dharma of suffering is the dharma of the truth of suffering, and the receptivity takes the dharma of suffering as its object, whence it is named the receptivity to the dharma of suffering. Cognition is …”〔T41n1823 0946c05〕. Within the range of this unit no independent sentence of pure explanation of the name is found in Puguang, what may be hung upon him being an appended remark within the dispute over 「捨異生性」 tr. “the relinquishing of ordinary-being status”: 「世第一法至住位時,苦法智忍在正生時,未成就故不名聖者」 tr. “when the highest worldly dharma reaches the station of abiding, the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering is at its very moment of arising and, not yet accomplished, he is not called a noble one”〔T41n1821 0350a14〕. ⇒ The coverage of the three commentaries at this section is unevenly divided; recorded as it stands, and the text of another section is not used to fill out the want here.
- The three accounts of the relinquishing of ordinary-being status (the marking of the speakers · Puguang taken as the plumb line) — Puguang marks the tenets passage by passage: the first account, 「『有餘師說至捨異生性』者,有餘師說:世第一法獨能捨異生性」 tr. “‘some other master says’ down to ‘relinquishes ordinary-being status’: some other master says that the highest worldly dharma alone can relinquish ordinary-being status”〔T41n1821 0351b06〕· the objection, 「『此義不然至世間法故』者,難。此義不然,彼此同名世間法故,如何世……」 tr. “‘this sense is not so’ down to ‘since both are named worldly dharmas’: an objection. This sense is not so, since both alike are named worldly dharmas; how then should the worldly …”〔T41n1821 0351b07〕· the explaining through, 「有餘師釋:雖世第一與異生性同是世間,性相違故能捨異生性,亦無有失」 tr. “some other master explains: though the highest worldly dharma and ordinary-being status are alike worldly, since their natures are contrary it can relinquish ordinary-being status, and there is no fault in this either”〔T41n1821 0351b10〕· the second account, 「『有餘師說至解脫道故』者,有餘師說:二相資共捨異生性,世第一法……」 tr. “‘some other master says’ down to ‘as with the path of liberation’: some other master says that the two, aiding each other, relinquish ordinary-being status together, the highest worldly dharma …”〔T41n1821 0351b13〕. The difference in the marking of the third sentence is recorded as it stands: Puguang marks it as 「有餘師釋」 tr. “some other master explains,” whereas in the treatise that sentence (「亦無有失,如上怨肩能害怨命」 tr. “there is no fault in this either, as by the shoulder of the enemy above one can take the enemy’s life”〔0121b13〕) is, in the momentum of its connection, close to the author speaking for himself. Recorded without adjudication.
- The objection and answer concerning the uninterrupted and liberation paths of receptivity and cognition — Puguang writes the objection continuously with the text of the treatise (no express mark); on the answer he gives 「彼論中說忍為智故,諸忍皆是智眷屬故,忍所作者即名智……」 tr. “because that treatise speaks of receptivity as cognition, and because all the receptivities are the retinue of cognition, what receptivity does is called cognition …”〔T41n1821 0353a23〕.
- The question why the seven cognitions too are comprised within the path of seeing — Puguang 「『何緣七智亦見道攝』者,問。何緣七智已見今見亦……」 tr. “‘on what ground are the seven cognitions too comprised within the path of seeing’: a question. On what ground do the seven cognitions, having seen and now seeing, also …”〔T41n1821 0353b26〕; the answer runs together with the question, no separate mark being set up.
(4) The Analysis of Persons with Reference to the Three Paths
- The gloss on one who follows through faith and one who follows the dharma — Puguang 「『至隨行義故』者,釋初兩句。由信隨行,名隨信行。彼人有隨信……」 tr. “‘down to in the sense of following in practice’: explaining the first two lines. Because his practice follows upon faith, he is called following through faith. That person has this following through faith …”〔T41n1821 0353c05〕· Fabao 「論『由信隨行至隨行義故』,釋隨信行名。先以信地為首,行隨信起,名隨信行。此釋行名。『彼有隨信行,名隨信行者』,釋人也」 tr. “the treatise’s ‘because his practice follows upon faith’ down to ‘in the sense of following in practice’ explains the name following through faith. Taking first the ground of faith as head, practice arises following upon faith, and this is called following through faith. This explains the name of the practice. ‘He who has this following through faith is called one who follows through faith’ explains the person”〔T41n1822 0742b29〕· Yuanhui 「由根鈍利立此二名。若鈍根者,名隨信行,彼於先時隨……」 tr. “by the dullness or keenness of the faculties these two names are established. He of dull faculties is named one who follows through faith, since in the former time he followed …”〔T41n1823 0947b16〕. ⭐ The point of divergence: Fabao alone divides the two layers, 「釋行名」 tr. “explaining the name of the practice” and 「釋人也」 tr. “explaining the person” (the distinction of practice and person), which Puguang and Yuanhui do not make. Recorded without adjudication.
- The change of name upon abiding in a fruit to one resolute through faith and one attained through view — Puguang 「下兩句。至住果位捨信、法二名,得信解、見至二名。言信解……」 tr. “the last two lines. On reaching the station of abiding in a fruit, the two names faith and dharma are relinquished and the two names one resolute through faith and one attained through view are obtained. The words ‘resolute through faith’ …”〔T41n1821 0354a17〕· Fabao 「『至住果位至今名見至』,明至十六心,隨信、隨法二人轉名信解、見至,信解鈍根、見至利根」 tr. “‘on reaching the station of abiding in a fruit’ down to ‘is now named one attained through view’ explains that upon reaching the sixteenth mind the two persons who follow through faith and who follow the dharma change their names to one resolute through faith and one attained through view, the resolute through faith being of dull faculties and the attained through view of keen”〔T41n1822 0743a14〕. Yuanhui in this passage continues the citation of the preceding item and sets up no new sentence. ⇒ The framework of the three houses agrees wholly (the change of name upon abiding in a fruit · the division by dull and keen).
(5) The Dispute over the Stream-Enterer’s Returning at Most Seven Times (the marking of speakers · a threefold exchange)
- The first objection — Puguang 「『若爾何故至第八有義』者,難。或是彌沙塞部難,彼執人、天合受七生」 tr. “‘if that is so, on what ground’ down to ‘the sense of an eighth existence’: an objection. It may be an objection of the Mahīśāsakas, who hold that seven births are taken by men and gods together”〔T41n1821 0355a28〕. Puguang uses 「或是」 tr. “it may be” to express a conjectural tone (not a definite ascription), and this is recorded as it stands and not forcibly changed into a definite ascription.
- The first answer — Puguang 「『此契經意至中有應無』者,說一切有部答。此契經意約一趣說,作如是言不……」 tr. “‘the intent of this sūtra’ down to ‘intermediate existence would have to be nonexistent’: the answer of the Sarvāstivādins. The intent of this sūtra is stated with regard to a single destiny, and to speak thus does not …”〔T41n1821 0355b03〕.
- The second objection — Puguang 「『若爾上流至無第八生』者,難。若言一趣無第八生,上流遍生乃至有頂,亦應一……」 tr. “‘if that is so, one who goes upstream’ down to ‘has no eighth birth’: an objection. If it be said that within a single destiny there is no eighth birth, then one who goes upstream, being born everywhere up to the summit of existence, ought likewise in a single …”〔T41n1821 0355b05〕.
- The second answer — the treatise gives 「依欲界說故無此過」 tr. “it is said with regard to the desire realm, and so there is no such fault”〔0123b16〕; Puguang writes this sentence continuously with the preceding one and sets up no new mark for the answering party (running on with the 「答」 tr. “answer” above). Recorded as it stands.
(6) A Conspectus of the Divergences among the Three Commentaries (Recorded without Adjudication)
| Topic | Puguang | Fabao | Yuanhui | The point of divergence |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| The outline of the four foundations of mindfulness | The twofold division, individual / common characteristic | The twofold division, with the stanza count fastened to it | The twofold division, individual / common characteristic | The three houses agree wholly · Fabao alone fastens the stanza count |
| The discernment from which the wholesome root of heat arises | Not marked | Arising from the discernment formed by reflection or by cultivation | Not marked | Fabao alone gives it |
| The writing of the graph for heat | 『煖』 | 『煖』 | 『煗』 | A variant graph · not a different sense |
| What is taken in establishing the name of receptivity | The division into three grades | The former stations too can receive, and this is the most excellent | Receiving the four truths · and non-retreat | Three different points of view |
| The explaining of the name of the receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering | Only as appended to the dispute over relinquishing ordinary-being status | At another section | A pure sentence explaining the name | The coverage unevenly divided |
| The speaker of the sentence 「亦無有失」 tr. “there is no fault in this either” | Some other master explains | No express mark | No express mark | Puguang’s marking differs slightly from the momentum of the treatise |
| The gloss on one who follows through faith | Explains the name of the practice (without dividing two layers) | Divides the two layers, 「釋行名」 tr. “explaining the name of the practice” and 「釋人也」 tr. “explaining the person” | The two names established by dull and keen faculties | Fabao alone divides two layers |
| The objector concerning an eighth existence | It may be the Mahīśāsakas (a conjectural tone) | No express mark | Does not touch it | Puguang alone marks it, and marks his own conjecture |
| Word-for-word explanation of this unit | Present | Present | Present | Shentai wholly wanting |
Where the three commentaries diverge, each house is recorded together with the others, without adjudication of right and wrong. The doctrinal choice among their adjudications and divergences belongs separately to the lineal-extension section of the exposition layer.
VII. Cross-Reading with the Yogācāra Root Lineage
The want marked as it stands: for this unit no word-for-word anchor in the Yogācāra root lineage capable of being evidenced has been obtained; by the form of this collection — citations being taken only where they can be verified word for word — this item is left wanting and not filled out, and nothing is cited conjecturally from memory.
The doctrinal points of contact at which a link might be hung (their positions only being marked · no citation set out · to be settled once an anchor can be evidenced): ① the threefold division of a foundation of mindfulness into intrinsic nature, conjunction, and object, and discernment as its entity; ② the four wholesome roots, heat, summit, receptivity, and the highest worldly dharma, as the stage of preparatory practice; ③ the sixteen minds of the path of seeing and the establishing of ‘first entering the certainty of the noble path’; ④ the measure of dull and keen faculties by which the two who follow through faith and who follow the dharma change their names to one resolute through faith and one attained through view. All four are topics carried over into the stage of preparatory practice and the stage of penetration in the Yogācāra system, and the coordinates for reading them word for word alongside await supplying.
VIII. Translation History
- Xuanzang’s new translation (the base text here): the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings records 「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷」 tr. “the Abhidharmakośa, in thirty fascicles”〔T55n2154 0557a22〕, its interlinear note running word for word 「第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」 tr. “the second issuing, of the same original as the one issued by Paramārtha; translated in the Hall of Translation of the Great Ci’en Monastery on the tenth day of the fifth month of the second year of Yonghui, and finished on the twenty-seventh day of the seventh month of the fifth year; taken down by the śramaṇa Yuanyu”〔T55n2154 0557a22〕. The fascicle head-title of this unit reads 「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第二十三」 tr. “Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Twenty-Three”〔T29 0118c09〕, and the chapter continuation-title 「分別賢聖品第六之二」 tr. “Analysis of the Worthy and the Noble, chapter six, part two”〔T29 0118c13〕.
- Paramārtha’s earlier translation (the collated other version): the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings records 「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷」 tr. “the Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma, in twenty-two fascicles”〔T55n2154 0545c16〕, and again in the treatise section gives 「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論二十二卷陳天竺三藏真諦譯」 tr. “the Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma, in twenty-two fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka master Paramārtha of India under the Chen”〔T55n2154 0620c17〕; Xuanzang’s version is recorded after it as 「阿毘達磨俱舍論三十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」 tr. “the Abhidharmakośa, in thirty fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka master Xuanzang of the Great Tang”〔T55n2154 0620c22〕. Paramārtha’s chapter name is 「分別聖道果人品第六」 tr. “Analysis of the Persons of the Fruits of the Noble Path, chapter six,” not the same name as Xuanzang’s 「分別賢聖品第六」 tr. “Analysis of the Worthy and the Noble, chapter six,” and Paramārtha divides this chapter into three fascicles where Xuanzang divides it into four.
- The translation of the two treatises of the debate: the Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings gives 「阿毘達磨順正理論八十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」 tr. “the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, in eighty fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka master Xuanzang of the Great Tang”〔T55n2154 0620c25〕·「阿毘達磨顯宗論四十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯」 tr. “the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine, in forty fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka master Xuanzang of the Great Tang”〔T55n2154 0620c27〕, and concludes together 「右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」 tr. “the two treatises above have the same stanzas as the Abhidharmakośa with a different exposition, and both were composed by Saṅghabhadra”〔T55n2154 0621a01〕. The four words 「頌同釋異」 tr. “the same stanzas with a different exposition” are the warrant for the form of item five of this unit — the two treatises use the Kośa’s root stanzas and compose a separate prose exposition.
- Collateral evidence on the work of translation: the Biography of the Tripiṭaka Master of the Great Ci’en Monastery records Xuanzang’s reply of the fifth year of Yonghui, 「其《俱舍》、《順正理》,見譯未周,今年必了」 tr. “the Kośa and the Conforming to Correct Principle, whose translation is under way and not yet complete, will certainly be finished this year”〔T50n2053 0261c20〕.
- The occasion of the treatise’s composition: the Life of Master Vasubandhu records his manner of composing it as 「立薩婆多義隨有僻處以經部義破之。名為阿毘達磨俱舍論」 tr. “establishing the sense of the Sarvāstivādins and, wherever there was a partial position, refuting it with the sense of the Sautrāntikas; it is named the Abhidharmakośa”〔T50n2049 0190b15〕. ⇒ Within the range of this unit no express record of 「經部師說」 tr. “the Sautrāntika masters say” is found (differing from the two express records in Unit 1); recorded as it stands.
- The order of the commentaries: Puguang’s Record T41n1821 (Puguang · principal) · Fabao’s Commentary T41n1822 (Fabao · secondary) · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary T41n1823 (Yuanhui · outlines) · Shentai’s commentary X53n0836 (fragmentary · wanting for this unit).
IX. Edition Location Register
- Xuanzang T1558, Fascicle Twenty-Three (base text)〔0118c09–0123c14〕: fascicle head-title 0118c09 · chapter continuation-title 0118c13 · opening transition 0118c14 · Roots 15 and 16 0118c16 · Root 17 0119a28 · Roots 18 through 20 0119b04 · Roots 21 through 23 0120a11 · Root 24 0120b23 · Root 25 0120c18 · Root 26 0121a07 · Roots 27 through 29 0121a23 · first half of Root 30 0122a09 · second half of Root 30 0122a13 · first half of Root 31 0122a24 · second half of Root 31 and Root 32 0122b12 · Root 33 0122c05 · Root 34 0122c19 · first half of Root 35 0123a02 · second half of Root 35 0123a23 · quoted stanza of seven characters 0123c04 · closing sentence 0123c10.
- Paramārtha T1559: the corresponding passage 0271a02–0275c15. Chief items 0271a02 · 0271a13 · 0271a23 · 0271b10 · 0271b20 · 0271b28 · 0271c13 · 0271c24 · 0273b13 · 0274a23 · 0274c23 · 0275a08 · 0275c15.
- Saṅghabhadra T1562〔chapter title 0657c06〕: the corresponding passage 0675a29–0694b14, stopping short of the terminus. Chief items 0683a26 · 0690a02. T1563〔chapter title 0913c25〕: the corresponding passage 0919c19–0946c06, stopping short of the terminus, and thereabouts — 「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” zero occurrences.
- Puguang T41n1821〔Fascicle Twenty-Three, from 0343a02〕: 0343a06 · 0345a14 · 0346c20 · 0347a05 · 0350a14 · 0351a03 · 0351b06 · 0351b07 · 0351b10 · 0351b13 · 0353a23 · 0353b26 · 0353c05 · 0354a17 · 0355a28 · 0355b03 · 0355b05.
- Fabao T41n1822〔Fascicle Twenty-Three, from 0733b09〕: 0733b13 · 0734c24 · 0735a18 · 0735b10 · 0736a09 · 0742c01 · 0743a14.
- Yuanhui T41n1823〔Treatise proper twenty-three, from 0942c25〕: 0942c27 · 0943c11 · 0944a03 · 0946b04 · 0946c05 · 0947b16. No separate chapter-title line (the fascicle title beginning the text at once), his boundary being checked by the first sentence of the main text at the head of the fascicle.
- Shentai X53n0836: wholly wanting for this unit — the extant Fascicle Seventeen explains only Fascicle Twenty-Five of the treatise (= Unit 4)〔the X series 0094b01–0105c21〕, and this unit has no Shentai to hang upon (the want marked as it stands · not supplied).
- Anchors for the Yogācāra cross-reading: wanting (item seven · no anchor capable of being evidenced).
- Catalogues and lives: T55n2154 0545c16 · 0557a22 · 0620c17 · 0620c22 · 0620c25 · 0620c27 · 0621a01; T50n2053 0261c20; T50n2049 0190b15.
- Collation: the seventeen variant readings of this fascicle fully enumerated · six notes of Sanskrit transcription not entering the table · one collation note on format (0123007) recorded separately · CBETA restorations zero · no case rising to an emendation of the base text.